My life in two worlds

GIFT OF

9

(^ . t.

H

LORD BYRON

[ife in Jwo l/iforlds

INSPIRED BY

GEORGE GORDON BYRON

COPYRIGHT, MAY, 1917

BY MARIE E. HENSLEY

San Rafael, California

All rights reserved

Introduction

I, the author, claim that this york was writ
ten under inspiration, impressed by Lord Byron,
the poet.

Inspirational is very different from auto
matic writing. Those who write under in
spiration are fully conscious that they are im
pressed by an influence, independent of them
selves, which uses their brains and minds, as
instruments to connect them with the material
world.

Those who write automatically, like auto-
onatums, are conscious of nothing. Their
brains and minds are almost completely mag
netized into insensibility, which makes it very
difficult to give reliable information or truth,
as a torpid, magnetized brain is not as good an
instrument as a conscious one, or, very rarely
done, the hand is automatically controlled, en
tirely independent of the brain and mind.

All works of a religious or a spiritual na
ture are inspired.

In harmony with the sub-conscious or sub
jective mind, they are impressed, by those who
inspire, to give truth which can only be received
according to the development or the receptivity

363022

of the material brain and mind and expressed
according to the development of the brain, mind
and senses. Hence all inspirational works
partake of the channels through which they
flow.

If the brain and mind of a person believes
firmly in any especial religion or philosophy, it
is difficult for them to receive that which is
contrary to their belief, hence, a theosophist,
under inspiration, adheres to theosophy, a
modern spiritualist to modern spiritualism, a
Catholic to Catholicism ,etc. Those who im
press ever impress the truth. The difference
in the various expressions is not due to those
impressing, nor to the spirit or mortal impress
ed, but due to his instruments, his mortal brain
and senses, the sole instruments connecting
him with both the spirit and material world.

All give, according to their mental ability,
hence, the various, conflicting statements in
inspirational works.

Inspiration is recognized by many leading
material scientists, Sir Wm. Crookes, Sir Oliver
Lodge, etc.

Prof. Edgar Lucien Larkin states regard
ing it,

"The literature of this complex subject,
now extensive, is increasing. The fact is, the
universe, beyond all doubt includes hundreds

of facts and laws of whose very existence we
are at present entirely ignorant. And so great
that this interior universe may be called a uni
verse all by itself, separate from the material
universe.

"Science has now reached a point where a
beginner, a designer, a planner is absolutely
required, in a sense, a creator."

"Substance is a remarkable word. It
means stand under, then substance is not mat
ter. It precedes it."

I quote from Edwin Markham,

"As I take it man has a spiritual body with
in his material body, and the spiritual body is
the source of our thinking and feeling. This
concept of a spirit body is the only thing that
makes immortality thinkable."

I could quote from many other thinkers and
great scientists who know telepathy to be a
fact, but space forbids. As telepathy is proven
to be a fact, it is true that individual minds
after death to their material bodies, as it is a
power of mind, use it as when attached to mor
tal bodies. Hence this work was, unques
tionably inspired by the poet, Lord Byron.

As "A Dweller in Two Planets," "Intra
Muras" and various other inspirational works
have been accepted as such, there is no reason
why this should not be the same as the author

vouches for it, and, as she has also written
fiction knows the great difference between it
and truth, hence solemnly avers that this work
is just what it claims to be, the work of Lord
Byron, the poet.

He who is mentioned in the revised version
of the bible — 1881 — I quote from "Testimony
for the Bible,"

"Lord Byron in a letter to Mrs. Shepard
said, 'Indisputably the firm believers in the gos
pels have a great advantage over all others.
If it is true they will have their reward here
after, and if there be no hereafter, they can
be but with the infidel in his eternal sleep, hav
ing had the assistance of an exalted hope
through life, without subsequent disappoint
ment at the worst for them 'out of nothing
nothing can come, not ever sorrow'."

The following lines are also said to have
been found in his bible:

"Within this awful volume lies
The mystery of mysteries.
Oh! happiest they of human race,
To whom our God has given grace,
To hear, to read, to fear, to pray,
To lift the latch and force the way;
But better had they ne'er been born,
Who read to doubt, or who read to

scorn."

Sir Walter Scott claimed Byron was of
"boundless genius/' great of heart and soul,
"nobly purposed, etc/'

He was loved and esteemed by many, by
those who knew the real man, not the despicable
character portrayed by enemies, detractors and
critics, or those who unfamiliar with the truth,
through self interest, blackened not only his
fair fame but that of his sister, who was highly
respected by all, even by Lady Byron, to the
day of her death.

Truth is mighty but it can not always be
expressed in this world. Many as blameless as
Lord Byron have never been justified.

Although this work portrays the real man
it is not only for the purpose of justifying him,
but to give truths to the world not yet given.

It is difficult with finite mind, to grasp the
mortal within the spirit body. Those who
can not must imagine as best they can, that the
real and true spirit, in the real and true body,
is ever with the mortal or material body, un
less detached by sleep, trance or death.

"That in Heaven their angels (the real
ones,) do ever behold the face of my Father
which is in Heaven."

The Lord and His Apostles taught of three
bodies in one. The celestial or spiritual, the
real and true, the psychical a living frame or

vital body to vitalize the physical or natural
body. This is grasped by many Christians,
even though they have been taught that the
soul becomes transformed into a spirit body,
upon death to the mortal body.

Also grasped by the Buddhist and theosoph-
est who believe in four bodies in one.

No religion nor philosophy up to that given
through this author, teaches of the spirit or
soul in the spirit body, the same personality as
brought forth on earth brought forth conjoint
ly living in the real life while attached or
impressing the material or natural body.

All excepting ambiguous statements made
by several mental branches and psychics, teach
of a spirit life that follows the mortal, not a
life conjoined to it, a dual life, not the identical
spirit animating the material, actually living in
his real and true body, while conscious on the
mortal plane, and solely conscious in the spirit
when his mortal instruments are magnetized
into insensibility, -into that cognized as sleep
or trance, and he detached or apart from the
mortal life and body.

Prof. Larkin truely observes, \"This uni
verse may be called a universe all by itself,
separate from the material universe."

Those who think, like him, cognize also a
body separate from the material body.

If "substance is not matter but precedes it,"
thinkers also grasp there may be oceans of
substance out of which all worlds and bodies
are formed, the spiritual substance formed with
interstices to permit the material to inter
penetrate it.

Our material organs, not our spiritual senses,
are limited. "The material senses shut out
truth and healing." But the material senses
are the real spirit ones Imperfectly adjusted to
suit that which is necessary for each spirit, his
senses very imperfectly expressed through his
poor material brain and sense organs. The
sense organs are adapted to this plane of con
sciousness.

If science has reached a point where "a be
ginner, a designer, a planner" is absolutely nec
essary, in a sense, a creator, does it not seem
possible that a creator may be a Supreme Being.
The Father, as taught by the Lord, and the
elder religions, the Father of Humanity."
The Supreme God of the Brahmins, "The
Divine Idea" of Christian Science, He, whom
all Christians worship as our Father, God
Omnipotent.

Creator, a beginner, a designer in the
sense that all spiritual and material worlds are
formed out of the already existing substance,
vitalized by his life principle. And, although

his principles vitalize all substance, He, as
creator, distinct from the things created, that
which emanates from, an effluence from Him,
while vitalizing all, still not the source.

Hence as Lord Byron, Emmanuel Sweden-
berg and others claim to have seen the Father
as Divine Person, and as all religions teach of a
supreme God, those who solely cognize "na
ture," "the elder brother," "the sole begot
ten son," should not ridicule that which they
are not prepared to grasp.

Emmanuel Swedenborg, quoted, revered
by many leading Divines, claims in his work
"Heaven and Hell," that solely "the highest
and purest see Him in Divine Person." , Lord
Byron says all are pure and good, all children
of God, that all see Him in the real life. As
belief in evil is being wiped out of conscious
ness and it is recognized as it really is, due to
undeveloped conditions, on earth, it can not be
difficult to understand now that in the spirit
life, all are pure and holy and not as, when
Swedenborg gave his work but the elect, a
limited number.

All who profess to be Christians, etc., can
not doubt that which their religions teach that
many of their inspired or prophets have seen
and conversed with Him, even today some on
the fields of battle claim to have seen "The

10

White Comrade," The Lord As humanity is
more developed, has more developed brains and
minds, why should they not see Him now as
then?

Even though some can grasp naught higher
than "the Elder Brother," or "the Sole begotten
Son," they know that "the Spirit who animated
the Lord must have been on a higher plane
to themselves, and though they can not grasp
him as God Omnipotent, at least ought not to
pervert the teaching of Him who distinctly
stated, "I and the Father are one, not you and
the Father, but / and the Father. Before
Abraham I was, not before Ahohenu you were."

I close with quoting from "The Prayer of
Nature," by Lord Byron, the following verses
and ask the unprejudiced, enlightened reader to
judge, if even at that day, he had not a clearer
conception of true religion than those who
maligned him?

If He had been deemed the disreputable
character portrayed by enemies, he would not
have been mentioned in the bible nor esteemed
by those of his contemporaries who were worthy
of esteem and on the same plane as himself:

"Father of Light, Great God of Heaven,
Hearest thou the accents of despair
Can guilt like man's be e'er forgiven

11

Can vice atone for crime by prayer?

Shall man condemn his race to hell

Unless they bend in pompous form,

Tell us that all, for one who fell must perish

in the mingling storm?
Shall such pretend to reach the skies
Yet doom his brother to expire
Whose soul a different hope supplies
Or doctrines less severe inspire?
Shall these by creeds they can't expound.
Prepare a fancied bliss or woe?
Shall reptiles, growling on the ground,
Their great Creator's purpose know!
Shall those who live for self alone
Whose years float on in daily crime
Shall they by Faith for guilt atone?
And live beyond the bounds of Time.
Thou, who in wisdom placed me here
Who, when Thou wilt, can take me hence,
Ah; whilst I tread this earthly sphere
Extend to me thy wise defence.
To thee, my God, to Thee I call,
Whatever weal or woe betide,
By Thy command I rise or fall.
In thy protection I confide
To thee I breathe my humble strain,
Grateful for all Thy mercies past,
And hope my God, to thee again
This erring life may fly at last."

12

This is perfect faith, implicit reliance upon
God, grateful for all mercies — content what
e'er befall, whether weal or woe betide, adver
sity or prosperity, — to leave all to the Father.

No prayers, nor petitions for favors, no de
sire to be blessed with rewards to be cursed
with punishment, no attributing to humanity or
mortal mind — greater power than God. No
fear of The Devil, no fear of any but God. No
faith, nor belief in aught but Him who "placed
me here" who, "when Thou wilt, can take
me hence." Is it strange that such a man, who
had a contempt for creeds not based upon truth,
love, should e'en in the real life — strive to dispel
the illusions of mortal mind, and give his time
pnd service to help, in all ways possible his
brethren and sisters on the dark earth plane?

13

TO THYRZA.

Tho' roamed I the world over,

Far, far from the haunts of men,

Tho* ever and ever a rover,

And exile, and cared not when,

My life would end for ever,

If, perchance, I could fly to thee,

But, alas, never, no, never

Was I e'en granted glimpse of thee.

Only in great exaltation,

Oft allowed poets like me,

Was I blessed with inspiration

To behold or speak with thee.

Tho' oft with contrite, humbled heart,

I essayed to rend the vail,

Hoping, perhaps, you might impart

A glimpse to him beyond the pale,

14

Still within the depths of my soul,
Submerged 'neath waves of despair,
Not mine I'd feel, to reach the goal,
Alas, here or anywhere
Of communion, my love, with thee,
Not mine to feel soul, and mind
In unison with thine and free,
Not mine to feel the more refined
Love of thy spirit for me.

But now, with bliss of love divine,

Absolved from vain regret,

Never to be thine or mine,

For the love we ne'er can forget,

We come like seraphs on the wing,

Heart to heart and soul to soul,

Sweetest assurances to bring,

To those who've not reached the goal,

Who still uncleansed, unpurged by fire.

Slaves to insatiate desire,

Have yet each and every-one,

To learn as we, "Thy will be done."

15

MY LIFE IN TWO WORLDS

MARIE E. HENSLEY

CHAPTER I.

HEN I first began to think, in my
real home in the spirit world,
where all spirits live while they
animate mortal bodies, I was
amazed at the extremely realistic
dreams, as I deemed them, of a place where I
lived on the earth called London. I distinctly
remembered and freely discussed them with my
mother, who also dreamed like me, and with
Elaine and Clara, whom I learned later, were
rny instructors, and governesses, called on the
earth, guardian Angels.

Elaine and Clara had lived on the earth
long before I had, but had stopped dreaming,
and were to take care of and educate me, until
I would stop dreaming as I supposed.

I could not tell which I loved best, my
mother was very sweet and beautiful, so were

17

Elaine and Clara, who were with me more fre
quently. Sometimes I was taken to my mother
who seemed to be asleep, but who, in reality,
was conscious on the mortal plane.

I often remained with her until she awaken
ed, when I would see Elsie, one of my mother's
guardian Angels, help her to rise. My mother
would clasp me in her arms and exclaim loving
ly,

"Oh, here is my own real little boy," But, oh,
my poor little lame boy on the earth." I would
invariably reply, so lately from the earth myself,
"Here is your little lame boy, Mama, I am that
little boy, to-day you sent me from you and,"
she would interrupt me with caresses and sigh,
"How I wish I could be my real self on the
earth, how sad it is." Radiant and beautiful
spirit that she was, her lovely eyes would fill
thinking of the little earth boy upon whom she
vented occasionally, not always, poor earth
mother, the grief of a stricken, proud nature,
no not always, poor dear mother, only when
tortured beyond endurance, would you lose con
trol.

Such scenes as these were my first recollec
tions upon the spirit plane. My first of earth
life were of a dreary, gloomy house in London,
in a more dreary, gloomy room, where the sun
scarcely ever penetrated, and where I played,

18

often hours, alone with some cheap, home-im
provised toy or tool. I remember one day my
father entered, redolent of liquor, my mother,
shivering near an almost extinct fire in a small
coal grate, pointed to me and reproachfully said,

"Well, what are you going to do, you have
about ruined me?"

He replied sneeringly,

"Look out for him yourself, I am going to
clear out." I will not describe the scene that
ensued, babe though I was ,it made such an im
pression, I could not forget it for days.

Ere I proceed, I shall try to make as clear as
I can our seemingly dual lives, while we dwell
on the earth, or rather animate our mortal
forms. Every earth, material world, such as
ours, is within, seemingly to spiritual conscious
ness, a spiritual world. Every mortal babe,
brought forth upon earth plane within a spirit
babe, brought forth similarly upon the spirit
plane. The spirit world and child, the real
and true, destined to exist forever, immune to
change and destruction, the material world or
earth, destined to exist until it has brought forth
all the children required by God, our loving
Father, when it is resolved into the primal ele
ments of which it is composed.

The material body, instrument for the spirit
child, is ordained in conjunction with the spirit-

19

ual, to give it personality, as well as a certain
amount of training and discipline, varying in all
After it outlives its usefulness it is cast aside by
the spirit and consigned to dust and oblivion.
Therefore, I, as every other spirit on mortal
plane, lived two lives, a dual life, until my de
tachment from the material body, by that which
is called on earth, death, but is, in reality, awak
ening for good, in the real life. As Lord Tenny
son says.

"There was and e'er shall be on mortal plane

of earth,

The wonder, the mystery attending ev'ry birth,
There was, and e'er shall be with failing of the

breath,
The sweetest peace and glory attending ev'ry

death,

From mortal plane so low to spirit one so near,
From earth's mis'ry and woe, to those we love

most dear,

Is but ceasing to dream, awaking to the true,
That the beings we seem are neither I nor you."

As I grew on spiritual plane when detached
at night from my mortal body, which was al
ways in the charge of an advanced Angel, I
soon learned that I was a child of Omnipotent
God, who was not only God of our spiritual
world and its earth, but of all spiritual and

20

material worlds in existence, all of which He
had created, and of the great Celestial King
dom which like Him, had ever existed without
beginning or end.

I also learned that there was a great
difference between the two planes of
consciousness, the spiritual, the real, in the
sense it lasts forever, and the material, owing
to its fixed duration, in a degree, unreal and
transitory, though as real where all the things
which constitute consciousness, the true sense of
being are concerned. I also learned that while
1 could recall, on spirit plane, all my life on
the material, the earth, when free at night, I
could recall nothing of the spirit life on earth
save occasional glimpses, as I developed and
became more in harmony with the higher attri
butes of the soul, and detached myself from the
grosser elements of materialism. Although God
was my real Father, taught to worship Him by
Clara and Elaine as well as conscious, as an indi
vidual soul-child, of receiving a continual influx
of the soul gifts from vibrations connecting me
with Him, I also loved very dearly my spirit
father, with whom I was thrown in contact dur
ing my mother's connection with him on earth.

I remember one night, while we were all
seated at a table with relatives and friends, I
heard him say, looking sadly at my mother,

21

"Well, I presume this will be our last meet
ing on both planes for some time." My mind
at once reverted to a scene I had witnessed on
earth that day, and knew what it meant, and
was not surprised, so different from what she
seemed on earth when she replied as sadly,
"Yes, we must be disciplined, we know why we
suffer there."

Turning from their sad faces, I, one by one,
carefully, slowly surveyed all at the table. I
noted the radiant, glowing faces, the sweetness of
expression, the tranquillity, the utter freedom
from care and worry of all those who had passed
the portals of death, who, safe in port at last,
could never again know, even in dream life,
either pain or suffering, and, child though I
was, I sighed and wished my earth life, and my
dear father's and mother's were ended, and I
said so all could hear, although I scarcely
raised my voice:

"Mamma, I do not like to go where you do
not like me, and where you and papa cannot be."

Ere my mother could reply, Elaine, next to
me, said lovingly:

"Georgie dear, you know you only dream
these things."

I answered quiveringly, "I know, but they
are real and true while I am there."

My mother, in the flowing garb worn by all

22

spirits attached to the mortal, hastened to me,
clasped me in her arms, and said, with love
ineffable expressed in touch and tone (ah,
would the little lame boy on earth could have re
membered, how the gloom of that sensitive na
ture would have been dispelled) :

"My boy, my little real boy, you know your
real mother loves you and that she is not herself
on earth, or she would tell you even there, how
dearly she loves you."

When it was time to go back to dream on
earth, Elaine sang me to sleep. Before drifting
off I prayed, "Dear Father, let me remember
a little on earth. " But, although I did not re
member when I was taken from London to
Aberdeen to a lonely life with my mother, I
tried to be reconciled to her varying moods,
her erratic display of emotion, and. alrhough
several times when, utterly beside herself with
earthly trials, she alluded to my slight deform
ity, I was bitterly wounded and magnified my
affliction until it became my greatest form :iu,
still I ever within my soul, indubitably cor
rectly impressed, felt but her real true love
and devotion, no matter how poorly expressed.

In later years the wanton attacks upon that
mother, the exaggerated accounts of her treat
ment of me, was one of my greatest grievances
against the cold and callous criticism of a

23

superficial and decadent class. I will not again
allude to my life on the mortal plane, save to
refer to it here and there, until I severed the
link binding me to the material for good, neither
shall I dwell upon my youthful days at Aber
deen, Dr. Glennies' school, where I was tor
mented beyond endurance by a stupid policy,
nor my life at Harrow, rendered so dear to me
by the complete understanding and love of some
of my dearest friends, friendships made there
which were to last throughout eternity.

It is not my purpose to affirm nor deny any of
the numerous love-affairs, and numberless escap
ades attributed to me, nor to enter into my very
short connection with the House of Lords, and
the demoralizing influence and effect of my so
cial life.

I wish to state that almost all that has
been published about my private life posses
ses barely a grain of truth, I impress this frcm
my Home in the spirit principally to clear the
name of one especially dear to me, as well as to
give truths not yet given upon mortal plane.
This will compel me to enter the closed sanc
tuary, to even my most intimate relatives and
friends, of my married life, fraught with such
direful misery to all connected with many fam
ilies, particularly to my beloved sister Augusta.

Although I am in a spiritual atmosphere of

24

love and harmony, although I understand per
fectly why our mortal lives are filled with dis
cordant elements, still, so indelibly are earth
experiences recorded, e'en would I, I cannot for
get, especially that most wanton, of all un
founded charges, that which sullied the fair
fame of one of earth's saints and be draggled
in the mire the reputations of many connected
with the unfortunate Byron.

How often had I, on earth, wept tears of
blood, how often had I sent crazed petitions and
anathemas to God only to have all recoil upon
me with redoubled affliction. I supposed when I,
not only had been made the laughing-stock of
London after my meteoric career, but had lost
friend upon friend, and my mother whom I
mourned greatly, besides that other, the star of
my life for so short an earth period, that I had
quaffed life's bitterest potions, that I had in a
measure conquered and rehabilitated myself in
the eyes of the carping critics and fair weather
friends before I married Miss Milbanke, but I
little imagined the most harrowing of all was
vet to come.

25

CHAPTER II.

In a world transcendently fair, naught upon
earth with it to compare, in the spirit world,
the real, true world, in all ways superior,
greater, grander than the earth, two young
people stood before a vine-covered, flower-be-
garlanded snowy white villa.

It stood on a slight eminence commanding a
view of the sea in front. Neither a spirit on
spirit nor spirit on mortal plane, can adequately
portray the glory of that sea.

It was night in that part of the
spirit world, the spirit country of merry
England. Night there is even more beautiful
than the most perfect day on earth. It is ever
lighter than the softest twilight, and, often as
the first glimmer of dawn. All the spirit worlds,
apparently much larger and nearer than on the
earth, appear like immense, scintillating globes
dotting the Heavens everywhere. ' These alone,
irrespective of the perfect radium and electri
cal systems, give all the light that is necessary.

26

The two young people stood, in front of
the house, glancing at the sea. Two other
young people sat upon the porch ostensibly un
conscious of the others. I, George Gordon
Byron was standing with my love, Thyrza.
The others were Clara, one of my dear Guard
ian Angels, and Marie, one of Thyrza's.

We had been detached during sleep, had de
voted some time to receiving instruction, seeing
relatives and friends, and had sought, ere return
ing to mortal life, a few moments to enjoy that
solitary intercourse which is dear to spirits on
both planes.

Enraptured, both so lately from the
sombre dull skies and tints of the earth, we
gazed, almost speechless, at the indescribable
beauty of sea and sky. The sky was of the
same pale blue and gold as the sea, with flashes
of constantly changing colors, through which
the great stars behind produced the lumin
ous glow, the despair of artists. The sea, ah,
the wonder, the glory, the radiance, the vary
ing tint and hue in the tiny wavelet, the rip
pling billow and the great breakers. Then
the rhythm, the music of the water, and above
all, the celestial beauty of the beings floating
above and in crafts of all kinds in the sky and
on the water. Small, one person air-ships to

27

immense ones carrying thousands, tiny canoes
to monsters of the deep on sea.

Every craft known on earth and many more,
but, unlike earth, constructed of substances of
imperishable beauty, wondrous symmetry of line
and marvelous speed, for everything manufac
tured upon the spirit plane, yes, manufactured
scientificaly, not with the wand of fairy or the in
cantations of witch or wizard, is perfect of its
kind.

As spirit substance is the sole indestructible
substance, it can be understood that the spirit
world and spirit bodies are more real, and sub
stantial than the material. ALL people, for
spirits are people, as human in appearance as
mortals only more perfect in all ways, are of as
solid and much more wholesome flesh than mor
tals. All made in the image of their Father
are necessarily perfect and beautiful, all with
varying types of beauty and physique, but all
with perfect forms, features, complexion, hair,
eyes, brows and lashes.

As all God's children are really spirits
born in the spirit world and simply
animate or impress the mortal bodies
which are destined to return to dust, the real
life is the life of the spirit, but as all spirits,
up to the time of their death on mortal plane,
spend three-fourths of their time on that plane,

28

it naturally is as real to them, while living it,
as the real life. Therefore Thyrza and I, more
at home on the earth, less familiar with the
glories of the spirit, restricted as all attached
spirits are, were more than enthralled with the
wonders visible on all sides, and, though we
loved deeply with the true, conjugal love given
but to soul-mates, we could not refrain from
gazing, not only upon ourselves, far superior in
beauty and charm to our mortal selves, but
upon the ever changing panorama of harmon
ious beauty surrounding us. But, feeling the
time was drawing nigh when we would be com
pelled to return to the mortal plane, I fastened
my eyes upon my love, Thyrza, most beautiful
of all maidens on earth in faulty mortal form,
ah, how infinitely more so in her real spiritual
one.

No one can do justice to the beauty of
any spirit, all are exceedingly beautiful, but, as
on the earth there are different types of both"
beauty and ugliness, so in the spirit world there
are varying types and degrees of beauty alone.
The difference is not in feature and form so
much as in expression. A subtle charm, a
magnetism, a glory, a radiance indefinable,
yet as distinct as features and form. Those
who are more in harmony with the soul vibra
tions from God, manifest a greater sweetness, a

29

more hallowed expression, a purer radiance.

All Celestial Angels possess in a marked de
gree this soul essence of beauty. Claire and
Marie are Celestial Angels, while Thyrza is
equally beautiful in all the essentials, they pos
sess a Divine sweetness lacking in Thyrza, I
have been told, but so great is the love for the
twin-soul, imperceptible to me, who saw em
bodied in Thyrza the acme of perfection in face,
form, expression and radiance.

With the infinite love of my soul, I gazed
upon her splendid, ripe, wholesome beauty,
nothing etheral about her, a beautiful girl, rich,
red blood flushing the cheek, deepening in the
lips, and delicately faint about ears and eyelids,
all the rest of the skin as white as a snow-drift.
The eyes, which frankly returned my look of
adoration, were of dark azure, shaded with long
lashes, great eyes flashing with merriment,
dewey with love, tender with pity, or langorous
with meditation.

No one on spirit side, cognizes aught of the
animal feelings and propensities, all express but
the spiritual attributes of love, power, wisdom,
strength, etc. Whenever we refer to and speak
of animal qualities and material conditions, wre
do not cognize them as we seem to on the earth.

It must not be supposed, since we express
nothing but these higher attributes of the soul,

30

that we are insipid, colorless beings, all as alike
as the fashionable puppets of society on earth.
Not at all. Those who have all the wisdom,
all the learning, all the wonders and marvels
of countless spheres and worlds to learn from
and explore, cannot but be vastly superior to
those who are limited to one world and sphere
of activity and that but little higher than the
animal.

In the erect poise of the body, the queenly
set of the head, the royal glance of the eye, the
spirit child of God looked forth. I saw con-
srious wisdom, conscious power, conscious love
and a limitless sweetness, a saintliness so Divine,
as to fill me, so fresh from the earth with the
awe and homage one accords a superior.
I was amazed when Thyrza broke forth,
"Oh, George, how like a god you look, if you
were not so sweet and lovable I would feel like
worshipping you, instead of our loving Father."
Both she and I burst into peals of laughter.
Claire and Marie arose and stood underneath
the sparkling lights in full view. Although
nightly Thyrza and I saw them, yet regularly
we bowed in spirit before their Angelic super
iority. They joined in with rippling peals of
music, while we feasted on their loveliness, but
though I felt their superiority in everything to
us, that very superiority seemed to bring us

31

closer, more in harmony with them. Claire
was as dear as my mother to me, Marie as dear
as Thyrza's to her.

After we ceased laughing, I tried to discern,
as often before, that which made them more
beautiful. I compared them with Thyrza. All
were perfect in form, feature, coloring, expres
sion, yes, Thyrza's expression was as sweet. I
looked again, I saw the conscious spirit of power,
of love, of learning in Thyrza. At last I had
found it. Thyrza was conscious of her super
iority as child of God, Clare and Marie had
long since forgetten it in being Children of
God. Thyrza had just begun to realize her
royal heritage, Clara and Marie had progress-
er throughout countless cycles of time and num
berless spiritual worlds, acquiring all the essen
tial knowledge and attributes requisite to fit
them to enter the Celestial Kingdom. As, even,
upon the earth, the greatest are the meekest,
so in God's realms, the Celestial Angels the
highest and greatest of all are the humblest,
the most self - abnegating and self - forgetting.

Clara and Marie were utterly and entirely
regardless of self, heart, mind, soul ever filled
with thoughts of others. Thyrza still thought
of self. Therein lay the difference, and, as
upon the earth plane, there is a law of com
pensation, as well as laws of heredity, so also

32

upon the spirit there is the Divine law of
an increased influx of soul gifts, when the
spirit advances as all must.

Thyrza and I were upon the first or lowest
plane of spirit advancement, of course much
higher than the very highest of the material
plane, as all spirit children are endowed with the
soul gifts of love, wisdom and power which con
nect them directly with the Father, and hence
enable them to advance more rapidly on the
spirit than on the mortal plane, as it is very
difficult for the material mind, evolved from
the animal, to be impressed with the truths
which they constantly receive through number-
less vibrations, as well as are systematically
taught by their Guardian Angels. But, never-
the-less though I discerned the difference, and
saw the greater love and glory irradiating their
peerless faces, still, with the true love given
us by our Father, my eyes lingered most admir
ingly upon the face of my love.

I noted her eyes turned longingly above, she
wanted to float, to become a part of the merry
pageant.

"Have we time?" I glanced at Marie and
Clara, who nodded, and hastened within to don
floating garbs, such as all attached spirits wear.

Within a few seconds, followed by mother
and several others, we all softly arose, floating

33

indeed, veritable angels, not on the wing or
with wings, but with a motion as easy, but
much more pleasurable than walking, as natural
to spirits, on spirit plane, as walking on the
mortal.

"To London?" I asked Thyrza, she smiled,
and we joined the great crowd traveling in that
direction. As order is Heaven's first law, every
where, where populated, order and system are
enforced, not only on land and water, but also
in the air, therefore there are aerial roads for
aerial craft going in different directions, with
great aerial depots. Also aerial roads for fly
ing spirits, hence, there is never confusion nor
disorder of any kind.

When we reached the heights desired, we
were filled with the most exquisite sensations.
The soft, balmy air, the sky and water spark
ling with lights, the esplanade, bordering the
sea, thronged with happy spirits afoot and in all
sort of equipages and vehicles, the magnificent
residences, the radiant beauty of the flying spirits
impressed me anew with the glorious privilege
of being a child of God, and thrills of love and
gratitude to our loving Father swept through
me with resistless force.

If the eyes were gratified with the ever
varying pictures of beauty, no less were the
ears with the varying melody and music of the

34

different sounds greeting us as we flew.

No discordant,ear-splitting noises,as on earth.
Every sound, whether that made by boats, in
air, on sea, by vehicle or equipage, or by the
many animals visible on esplanade, or in many
of the grounds over which we flew, as well as
by the countless beings everywhere to be seen,
was musical and attuned to give pleasure to
the most fastidious ear.

Spirits possess the five senses, much more
perfectly and highly developed, as well as sev
eral more, undreamed of on mortal plane, but
whensoever they will they can control them, for
instance, although the average sight is much
keener than on earth, when sufficiently advanced
like Clare and Marie, not like Thyrza and my
self, they can, whensoever they will, either see
as far distant as the most perfect telescope, the
"world in big," and, excelling the most perfect
microscope the "world in little."

The heavenly sounds, the rhythm of the wa
ter, the soft cadences of the voices, were now and
and then entirely silenced by the entrancing
peals and strains from great bands, comprising
every instrument imaginable, and, now and
then, voices of infinite range and sweetness.

Within a short while the spirit city of Lon
don appeared before us, gleaming like silver
and gold, every building of a pale silver and

35

golden hue, mammoth buildings almost touch
ing the sky, with turrets, spires and towers iri
descent writh millions of lights, but, to relieve
the glitter and glow, everywhere parks and
streets lined with trees and shrubbery of
green and flowers of various kinds.

We were about to descend when Claire said,

"Time to return."

When we arrived at the porch, all enter
ed except Thyrza and I left alone for a
few moments to take our parting embrace, ere
returning to our couch to be attached to our
mortal bodies.

"I dread to return, George/' Thyrza sighed,
"If I could remember just enough to make me
stronger to endure that which I am ever antici
pating, it is ever before me. Ah, how awful
when we part."

She placed her dear face next to mine and
looked beseechingly into my eyes as she con
tinued,

"I know we are soul-mates, destined to be
come one when we become detached, but oh,
the weary, heart-breaking time before, the
sleepless nights which keep me even from this
peace," and she embraced me lovingly, I lifted
her face, lovely, glorious spirit though she was,
her eyes were filled with tears, her form quiver
ed with that which she could not understand

36

on spirit plane but which still caused suffering.

Attached spirits are the only ones who suffer.
They are those which undeveloped psychics
call "earth-bound." While detached, as we
were, wre know why we must endure the pain
and suffering, but even so, as it is a part of our
discipline, it only in a degree relieves.

I held her to me, deploring equally our re
turn. I knew what she had to contend with, I
knew, though she was as pure as her spirit in
sight of her Heavenly Father, that upon the
earth, through my inability to impress my mate
rial mind correctly, she occupied an anomalous
position in the eyes of those who knew of our
relations, one unworthy of her character and
training. I also knew while I loved her and
would ever be true to her while she lived on
earth, I would not do that which I knew her
sweet spirit craved. Even more poignantly
than she I felt, though I knew how irrespon
sible I really was, for spirit, pure and holy on
spirit plane, cannot always control mortal mind
and body.

The material brain and body with the
animal diseases and propensities, evolved
from the animal, make it extremely difficult
sometimes for the spirit to control. The ma
terial brain is formed of and dominated by
millions of entities, with a certain degree of

37

intelligence, reason and consciousness. When
these entities are undeveloped they combine in
the aggregate and often prevent the spirit from
transmitting and receiving impressions correct
ly, of course all permitted under God's law for
the purpose of giving each child the discipline,
the certain amount of suffering and pain deem
ed essential by the Angels in charge.

God is Omnipotent. Nothing is left to
chance. His children are ever objects of
His tender care. The mortal life, though
transitory, and in a sense unreal, is essential,
trie training necessary, therefore, while I only
too sadly realized my material limitations, I
knew that though my way was beset with
thorns and I was stung beyond endurance, I
must resign myself to the inevitable. I an
swered tenderly,

"It is said on mortal plane, 'whom
the god's love, die young,' darling, let
us hope that our pilgrimage may be short,
that we may quaff all the horrors in a little
while and not have to linger as so many do.
Better a short life of intense agony, than a pro
longed one of continual suffering."

She answered cheerfully,

"Never fear, dearest, I can endure anything,
I know I am thine, and you are mine, no matter
how the mortal dream may end."

38

I gave a last, lingering glance at
the sweet face, eloquent with faith and
love, while I, impressed upon her mind,
too overcome for speech, the vows of eternal
fealty, ere we entered the house to return to
the earth life of darkness and misery.

39

CHAPTER III.

It was morning in London. All society
was in a ferment of great excitement. In
club, drawing - room, Hyde Park, in fact
wherever society met or congregated, one topic
engrossed the attention to the exclusion of all
others, that was the approaching nuptials of
the popular poet, the irrepressible scape
grace and scribbler, known to all as Lord
Byron.

I was alone in my chambers. I had
dismissed my valet and sat down for a few
moments to recall, as I ever did, one face from
the many who had here and there claimed my
public attention and interest, never, never, that
of my heart and soul.

I had, acuated by several motives, de
cided to marry Miss Milbanke. The
event was to take place within a few hours.
I desired to take a long, farewell glance at the
face so dear, ere endeavoring to relegate it for
once and all to a sanctuary so sacred that I, un
til freed by death, could not intrude and be
false to the trust reposed in me by the cold,
passionless young lady soon, (alas, too soon, I
felt as I gazed with heart and soul at the en
trancing face), to be my wife. Ah, that face

40

so beloved, the face of one who had, unknown
to the world, excepting to a very few of my in
timates, been all in all to me, who had abjured
faith, family and friends, aye, even that which
the world called honor, all sacrified, without
compunction, upon the altar of her love for one,
who, to his credit be it said, never betrayed that
iove during her short life, and ever after, until
the last hour of his mortal life held that love
the one priceless boon granted God's children,
the love of the twin-soul.

This was the secret sorrow, the canker
which had eaten into my very vitals,
which overspread my countenance, in the
midst of gayety, with gloom which had
made me a misanthrope, and which, hard as I
tried to disguise it, breathed and lived a hurt,
quivering thing, in most of my writings. Many
had suspected an unholy entanglement, few
knew the truth, and they were as true as truth
to me. They knew that my soul was bereft
beyond salvation, that whilst mortal life lasted,
I should never again taste the nectar of the one
great passion, the sole, true conjugal love,
whether sanctioned by mortal law or not.

Like a lioness deprived of her whelps, a
mother of her first-born, a wife of her best-
loved, a husband of his wife, and above all a
tortured soul of its one true soul-mate, I gazed

41

long and yearningly at the pictured face, and,
stumbling with excess of emotion, I placed it
in a secret compartment of a box, in a trunk
which ever accompanied me, made a strong ef
fort to recover my composure, and was soon in
the hands of my valet, preparing for the expect
ed ceremony.

Within a short while, with my newly wed
ded wife, I was the center of a group, who
little dreamed of the tumult through which I
had so lately passed.

My wife looked very fair, placid and
complacement, as she eyed me approv
ingly, until I saw her glance down, and
only one so ultra sensitive, so abnormally self-
conscious, could have discerned the faint, irre-
spressibte shudder.

When alone with her in the privacy of our
chamber, I willed myself to forget and to live
up to my vows, I did not, so material was I,
truth compels me to state, in sight of her chaste
loveliness, find it very difficult to do.

I found her sweet and coyly reserved. I attri
buted it to maidenly modesty, deeming it would
soon pass away, but it never did. The maidenly
modesty became so exaggerated as to require
almost constant importunities for her to grant
me after the honeymoon, even the caresses ac
corded a lover.

42

As months passed by, her peculiar actions
continued, varied with occasional attempts to
thaw out, to put a little life and love into herself.
I began to imagine I had wedded one as frigid
as an ice-berg, and naturally began to get cold
myself, until I came to the conclusion, through
overhearing a remark made to her confidential
friend as well as maid (she whom I had been
so criticised for making immortal in The
Sketch) that she was by no means cold,
but, in truth, a veritable volcano of slum
bering forces awaiting an outlet to overwhelm,
either with love or hate, any object who could
inspire her with these feelings.

I began sadly to imagine I had never inspired
the former, and to wonder why she had mar
ried me. She had rank, position, money and
was charming in appearance and manner. Al
though her father was but a Baronet, she was
the heiress of Lord Wentworth. I was an
impoverished Peer, beset by debts, ostracised
by some (defamed and slandered by many) , with
but a fleeting fame and popularity. To my
sorrow and consternation, that fame and popu
larity seemed to irritate more than please her
to such an extent she coolly asked me, "when I
intended to abandon the folly of verse-making
and make some real use of my life." Natural
ly exasperated by her lack of sympathy, I often

43

replied irascibly and more often left her with
every appearance of disgust and scorn. I
have no excuses to make for my conduct with
her, simply to state I was in a state of continual
apprehension and misery during our short time
together. Execution upon execution had been
levied upon my property, and although she
knew it, all my worries called forth neither
sympthay nor love. Ada, our little one, in
stead of being a bond, proved the opposite.
The few weeks she was with me after her birth,
she could not endure to have me show the
child any affection. It often appeared to me
as though she feared even personal contact,
doubtless dreading not only mortal, but physical
contamination. Only one was cognizant of
this state of affairs, (my wife was ever sweet
and gracious in public) the maid, whom I soon
began to suspect.

One morning my wife and I met at
the breakfast table, she was very sweet,
apparently in a bright and merry mood, very
unusual for her. As I gazed upon her, fair
and stately, with every appearance of goodness
and good nature, I could not conceive how or
why she could be so different in private. So
although there were several present, I said
sneeringly,

"You are possibly your true self this

44

morning, why not leave the false one here
instead of taking it into privacy, abandon it, I
pray, my dear."

She did not change her expression, still
wore the calm, serene one familiar to all out
siders, but she gave one scarcely perceptible
glance downward at my cloven foot, possibly,
it may have been innocently, thoughtlessly done,
but my wounded heart could endure no more,
I left abruptly, incoherently muttering audibly
something about a devil in the guise of an
angel.

As I stood at the door I gave a parting
look of disdain, and was astonished to see a
tear and quivering lips, the others observed
also and felt, possibly as I did myself, that I
had been brutal.

It is true I never had a great love
for my wife, that she was not the one love
of my life, but she had personally attracted
me, and I had felt more than tenderness for
her when we were first wedded, and, although
her manner often repelled and unnerved me, I
attributed it to her peculiar temperament and
her condition, ere the child was born, and ever
and always, overlooked and forgave all that
hurt and perplexed me, and, therefore, was
always ready to make the amende honorable
and take her to my heart again.

45

It has been published repeatedly that I mis
judged and mistreated her mercilessly. Like
all married people, we had our tempests and
storms, but also the sun shone for days, and all
would be as tranquil and serene as her appear
ance until, often, a glance, a word of mine
thoughtlessly spoken, would dispel the sunshine
and darken the atmosphere for weary days and
nights. Vain all my protestations, vain my
efforts to repair the mischief. Ever and always
I noticed glances of understanding between
her and her maid. Once I overheard the
latter say, ere I barely got outside the door,
4iHe cares for no one but himself."

Sir Ralph and Lady Milbanke, at that time
when I was undergoing the terrible humilita-
tion of my financial condition, kept aloof, more
or less, but I felt sure Mrs. Claremont kept
them accurately, too accurately informed of all
our domestic trials. In justice to my wife, I
do not think that up to the time she left me,
she had either discussed or criticised me with
anyone but this maid, who was so close to her
that it was impossible to keep anything from
her, especially as she was of the prying, feline
kind, who look through keyholes or listen
wherever possible. With the exception of one
or two of my most intimate friends, I kept all
of my domestic affairs to myself. These alone,

46

knew the truth, fortunately for me, or I would
have been more bitterly condemned.

My position, at last, through the insistent
demands of creditors, and domestic inharmony,
grew so intolerable that I often lost control,
and though, it is true, I was never cruel to my
wife, I deliberately wounded her with good
reason often, but chiefly with the desire to
make her abandon the imperturable calm of
a manner which irritated me to the verge of
distraction. Of all exasperating natures, that
which masked a slumbering volcano, and had
its fires under perfect control, evinced only in
the white of the eye, the curl of the lip, the
almost inperceptible smile of derision, was
above all, to me most exasperating. Had she
retaliated, had she been frank, had I been able
to see her as she really was, I would in all prob
ability have acted differently, and thus averted
that separation which made me a homeless wan
derer for years.

Mrs. Claremont came to me one morn
ing as I was in the nursery with my little
Ada. Ah, how often I would steal, when
wife and Mrs. Claremont were not there, for
just a little kiss, a clasp of those little baby
fingers. No one, save Augusta, Tom Moore,
Precy Shelley and the Countess ever realized

47

the absorbing love I felt for that little one who
had been with me for so short a time. She
tugged at my heart-strings, with incessant ap
peal, from her birth until I passed out, in the
springtime of life, to the truths of being. I
have knelt by her cot and prayed God, with
all the fervor of a heart and soul at war with
all but good, no matter how wrongly judged, to
bless and care for that little soul, which I felt
would soon be taken from me. I do not even
now like to dwell on that time. Mrs. Clare-
mont eyed me suspiciously, with an air of dis
pleasure so strongly displayed as to elicit from
me the stern command, "Mrs. Claremont, I de
sire to be alone with my child." She looked
contemptuously knowing my weakness, at my
foot. This enraged me so, that I said, "Either
you or I leave this house to-day." With a
covert smile of malice, she left. As it was not
my first encounter with her, I knew what that
smile portended. I had watched, with grow
ing disfavor and despair, her influence over my
wife. I had found her in my chambers look
ing through my private drawers, I had lost the
precious box containing the picture of my
love, doubtless purloined by her, I had
caught her at key - holes, eyes glued and
ears alert. I had seen so much of her snake
and cat-like nature, I deemed I was justified in

48

my attack of her in The Sketch.
"Oh, wretch, without a tear, without a thought
Save joy above the ruin thou hast wrought,
The time shall come, nor long remote, when thou
Shalt feel far more than thou inflictest now."

At that time I was not developed as I be
came later, and solely was impressed with hor
ror and loathing, instead of pity for all things
low and material, even my own failings, I bit
terly lamented and despised.

I was prepared when my wife entered, with
her most stately, imperious manner, never worn
in public and seldom before anyone but to
me and her maid. I noted astonishment of
nurse and maid present. She, also, ever alive
to the opinion of the world, suppressed at once
all visible signs of perturbation, changed her
manner and very sweetly and coldly said she
would like to see me in private, and withdrew,
I meekly followed. In icy, concise language
she demanded I abstain from seeing my child,
save in her presence. I refused. She said,
"I insist that solely in my presence, or that of
Mrs. Claremont, shall you be permitted to see
her."

I retorted,

"I shall see my own child when I please, and
I insist that that woman leave the house to-day."

She elevated her eyebrows and pointed to

49

the door. I half maddened, placed myself be
fore it, just before the keyhole, I felt who was
without, and said scathingly,

"Any woman who would consort with
a kitchen wench, born in a garret, bred in
slime, and — "I opened the door just in time to
see the snake raise herself from a crouching
position before the keyhole, and pointing at her
I continued derisively,

"A fitting companion for a lady."

I did not turn, but felt the abject humilia
tion of my wife who, unquestionably, was a
lady.

Several days elapsed ere my wife forgot
the mortification of this scene. She sedulously
avoided me. All my attempts to see her priv
ately were unavailing. Mrs. Claremont also
kept out of my way. It was well she did, I
had decided to resort to almost anything to
drive her out of the house, for I felt truly she
was the apple of discord, the sole cause
of estrangement between my wife and myself.
Had my wife not possessed such a reticent,
secretive nature, had she come to me with the
vile suspicions inculcated by this woman, all
would have been satisfactorily explained, but
never did she give me a chance to exculpate
myself, never beyond intimation and innuendo
did she ever openly charge me with anything

50

tangible. True to the vows which I had
made when I bade farewell to that dearest of
all faces, I had refrained from looking on
it again, even in periods of deepest despair, as
well as refrained in all ways from seeking others.

Here in the spirits' true Home, where naught
but truth can be given, I solemnly state, no mat
ter how many charge me with infidelity and all
the crimes of the decalogue, that I had, ever
since, I lost my one faithful love, been seeking
for one like unto her, that I had fondly imagined
that the time had arrived when I could find a
constant one in the person of my wife, and had
been true to her, no matter how bitterly disap
pointed.

My wife, suffering from the pangs, as
she supposed of unrequited love, as well as
filled with scorn and contempt for a being she
considered entirely outside the pale of church
and society, never failed to show in speech and
manner her supreme contempt for all my weak
nesses, during the few remaining days we lived
together after the scene alluded to.

Mrs. Claremont, more brazen and self as-
sumptious, continued to throw herself in my way
frequently, and, invariably, after a first glance of
venom into my eyes, would tantalizingly rivet
upon my lame foot. I felt myself quiver with
paroxysms of rage and chagrin, and, often,

51

found it hard to refrain from jumping on her,
1 was so near a nervous collapse, that she be
gan to affect me as cats did the great Napoleon.
My horror of her grew so intense, I felt like
fleeing from her whenever I chanced to meet
her, and shouting like Napoleon, "Un chat, un
chat."

One day, ascending the stairs I met my wife,
Sir Ralph and Lady Milbanke descending,
Mrs. Claremont in the rear. I saluted them,
but soon as I caught sight of Mrs. C. 1 lost
all control. I felt myself screaming,

"You cat, you snake," and was seized by Sir
Ralph, who said,

"For God's sake, what is the matter, are
you crazy?" My wife pulled her mother
and without a word of sympathy, passed on.
Mrs. Claremont turned her head, shot me a
malignant glance, and obtruded her tongue, un
seen by Sir Ralph, who was holding me. I
made a spring towards her like a wild animal,
but she eluded me, Ere I could proceed, I was
again seized by Sir Ralph and the foot-man
who helped me to my room. Sir Ralph strove
to calme me,

"Why, surely you cannot be yourself
to let a woman like that annoy you," he
cried, looking at me peculiarly, while my valet
placed me on a couch.

52

"I do not believe I can be myself," I answer
ed, "But my patience has been taxed beyond
endurance."

"I am afraid it is your nerves, you are un
strung, and imagine a good deal. You had
better consult Dr. Baillie." He muttered some
thing about ministering to a mind diseased, and
shook his head, as he, rather reluctantly, left
me.

I have reason to believe that, after this af
fair, he spoke to his daughter, but with very
little effect, save to cause her to come to me
and advise me to seek a physician. I also
heard later, she had gone to Dr. Baillie claim
ing I was insane. He said no, she also went
to Dr. Lushington, and had several interviews
with her mother, doubtless regarding my sanity.
She really believed me mentally unbalanced, as
well as morally and physically unfit, but pos
sibly to avoid a violent outbreak, several days
before and when she left for Kirksby Mallory,
she was sweet and serene.

Her desire for a separation, although I had
been more or less prepared, came as a thunder
bolt, particularly on account of my child, whom
I had barely seen save for the few stolen min
utes. Infidelity, incompatibility of tempera
ment and all else can be briefly dismissed. The
truth, not known to me until death liberated me,

53

was the substantiated charges made by Mrs.
Claremont to her, my picture and private let
ters without date were given to her, pretending
to have been sent me after my marriage to her,
or possibly believed by Mrs. Claremont as they
were fresh and apparently little handled, also
every tale, true and false concerning my career,
she had carefully garnered and retailed to her
naturally suspicious mistress, who, due to my
reputation and hot-headed as well as gloomy
nature, had credited all and not even given me
a chance to defend myself.

As ever my devoted sister, Augusta, Mrs.
Leigh and my friend Tom Moore stood by me
unflinchingly as well as scores of others, but,
alas, all they could do could not stem the cur
rent set in so strongly against me. My wife's
character was too well known, my reputation,
far worse than my character, was not good
enough to cause even a ripple in my favor, out
side the few who so loyally stood by me.

In despair, never dreaming it would be
published, I wrote, "Farewell to my Wife,"
also "The Sketch" which were publish
ed unknown to me, having the opposite effect
to that hoped for by the friends who so mis
takenly committed this error. This was the
last straw to the already too heavily burdened
British back, and again maledictions deep and

54

dire swept away the little fair fame I had so
painfully acquired in the home of my birth
upon the mortal plane.

1 determined to put the wide seas between,
never more to return, to go forth again an exile,
to roam and seek peace and solace in some far
distant clime.

It was said that my wife had made certain
charges to Dr. Lushington. No one, at that time,
ever intimated aught against my beloved sister,
her reputation and character were above re
proach. My wife was her friend and both con
tinued on a friendly footing throughout life, had
there been aught of truth in the charge against
my sister, my wife's character, exemplary in the
extreme as far as virtue was concerned, almost
Puritanical, as well as her contempt for lax
morals were so well known that no one, had
such an aspersion been breathed, would have
listened. It remained for a later period, for
a woman of the same Anglo-saxon race, in a
country whose first children were born under
the same flag, to bemirch the fair fame of one
of earth's angels, simply to cast odium upon the
memory of one who, whatever his failing, had
ever fought for equality, liberty and fraternity,
and who so loved liberty, that denied the
right to fight for it in his own country, he died
fighting for it in another, while that sister lived

55

to exemplify in her every act the eulogisms be
stowed upon her by her brother, and to richly
merit every one of his many benedictions,
How often, when far away I felt,
uFor thee, my own sweet sister, in thy heart
I know myself secure, as thou in mine,
We were and are, I am even as thou art
Beings who ne'er each other can resign
It is the same, together or apart
From life's commencement to its slow decline
We are entwined, let death come slow or fast
The tie which bound the first endures the last."

This poem, as well as the one commencing,
"My sister, my sweet sister, if a name dearer
and purer were it should be thine," have been
not only misconstrued, but entirely miscompre
hended.

"The tie which bound the first," the
tie of blood, ever, like true conjugal love,
endures the last. If a dearer and purer name
for a saint sister could have been coined, I
most assuredly would have coined it, I could
find none.

56

CHAPTER IV.

When, almost overwhelmed with grief and
humiliation, I beheld the shores of my native
land gradually recede from sight, I felt im
pelled to curse it, with impotent fury, when I
reflected upon the terrible indignities which I
had endured.

I stood on the deck, of the little
boat, aloof from everyone, unconscious of
ail, but as I then deemed, my degradation. I
had been made a target by all able to scribble
a line, had been malignantly and grossly attack
ed by leading members of the press, had been
even condemned by many friends and relatives
who, despite the fact that no charge, nothing
tangible had been brought against me, credited
me with everything base that a malicious mind
could invent and a mischievous one spread to
the four winds of heaven.

"My native land," I sneered, "I cure
the day I was brought forth upon you,
I curse the soil, every foot I ever trod,
every foot to be trod by generations to be
born, I curse," but suddenly stopped, I thought
I heard a voice, sweet and low, one long since

57

with the Angels, "Thyrza, Thyrza," I sighed,
and placing my hand to shade my eyes that
none could see the fast gathering moisture, I
listened eagerly, all my soul listening for that
well-remembered voice, but naught but the
swish of the water, the fog-horn and a medley of
various sounds could I hear. But though I
heard it not again, it diverted my mind from
the present, and, ere long, in thought I was once
more with my beloved, she whom I had relig
iously refrained from dwelling upon since my
marriage. Think it not strange, that though
in the depths, bereft of all that I valued, wife,
home, child, friends, position, good-fame, coun
try, all swept away, still I felt a sense of free
dom and a thrill of joy that I could with ap
proval of conscience, (denied me by the many
who knew naught of me) once more look, if
only in memory, with the eye of my spirit, for
even then I had begun to be impressed with
more than glimpses of the truth, upon the
beauteous countenance of her whom I felt to be
my twin soul.

It is a truth we can freely discuss all but that
which touches us most deeply. Our most sacred
emotions are those caused by those bound to us
by the greatest of all ties, the one true love, and,
though often unsanctioned by man-made laws
and society, are too hallowed, too akin to God

58

and His Angels, ridicule if ye will, I know
whereof I write, to be shown to our most inti
mate friends. Not even Augusta, my precious
sister had I permitted to enter that holy of holies,
the inner-most sanctuary, devoted solely to that
one, whom I felt near me then in the hour of
my greatest anguish and shame.

Oblivious to all around, engrossed by the
rapturous thought that she lived and was near
me, I sought vainly within the recesses of my
soul for an impression, if naught else, but I
could get nothing, and after awhile, was aroused
by a child's voice saying,

"Oh, look, how booful," I turned expecting to
see a little child, nothing, nobody but a friend
who was to accompany me into exile. I ask
ed,

"What child was that?"

The answer was,

"You have been dreaming."

I could not explain it. I thought of all the
little children I had ever known, dead and liv
ing, but could recall none with a similar voice,
so pulling myself together, fearing that even my
friend might think me anon compus mentis," I
excused myself and retired.

After travelling a little, I located in a
villa near an Italian town. As all my life,
step by step, has been chronicled and many

59

steps that I did not take, as well as more words
and acts graphically and untruthfully portray
ed, I shall confine myself to that which I wish
to give in this work, my soul experiences and
my life on the spirit plane.

I kept myself very secluded, determined to
associate with but few, to lead as isolated a life
as possible. Besides being handicapped by
lack of funds, although I traveled with every
appearance of luxury, I was not only in very
poor health physically, but affected mentally,
and, often, myself began to doubt my sanity.
Of all afflictions, to doubt one's sanity, is the
greatest. I had thought I had drained
the cup of misery to the dregs, but, as I pored
moodily over my books, as I vainly tried to
catch an idea, faltered for a word, and my hand
ever quick to respond, remained inactive, pow
erless for lack of ideas and words to move, I
dreaded I would soon be a victim to melancho
lia, and possibly put an end to all.

In this frame of mind one day while I sat
upon the sand, gazing on the blue of the ocean
dotted with numberless white fishing sails, I
was strongly tempted to seek rest and peace
beneath its softly rippling waves. So domi
nant had the desire become that I arose with
the full determination to carry out my cowardly
resolve, when again I heard the soft, musical

60

voice, but much more clearly,

"Stop George, stop."

Every doubt dispelled, perfectly sure that
she was with me, that, although my mor
tal eyes failed to see her, she was actually pres
ent, I fell and almost buried my face in the
sand, so overjoyed and overwrought was I.
Again as before, all my troubles, past and
present, fled before the light which drove away
the fiends of darkness, in reality, the hallucina
tions of undeveloped material mind. Now,
with open receptive mind, I anxiously awaited,
praying fervently to the great God of all to
grant just once again the priceless boon of hear
ing that voice, if not able to see the sweet spirit,
I was more than repaid, I heard soft and low
as an Aeolian harp,

"Fear not, I am here, and thy God loves
thee, dear."

To a man about to perish by his own crim
inal act, to cut off the life given him by his
Great Father, to plunge into the unknown, life's
mission not yet fulfilled, these words seemed,
as in truth they were, a message and command
from God Almighty. "Fear not, I am here,
thy God loves thee, dear," Ah, blessed words,
thrice blessed messenger, she was here, and
my God loved me, the unfortunate victim of
heredity, and of still more unfortunate condi-

61

tions and environment. I wept. Great
tears slowly formed and welled forth and one
by one trickled down my face, suppressed sobs
shook me for several moments.

When I again arose, I was master of
myself, and, in a certain degree, of my
later life on earth. I arose with perfect
faith in God and life immortal, with a
resolution, which never wavered, to dedicate
that life, which that blessed message had saved
from greater obloquy to (inasmuch as in me
lay, trammeled as I was by material limita
tions), a life of utility and duty. Yea, duty,
Byron the profligate, the scape-grace, the lib
ertine, the misanthrope so called and judged
by those who knew him not, took within sight
of the blue rippling sea, within the silent re
cesses of his soul the vow to live henceforth up
to the highest and purest aspirations of the
most advanced of earth's children. This vow,
regardless of all the calumnies by word of
mouth or pen, I sacredly kept until I awakened
for once and all upon the spirit plane.

That night when I retired to my solitary
chamber, unshared by one who had wantonly
thrust herself upon me and followed me from
England, a creature of shameless impulses and
more shameless morals, I prayed God to let me
get one more glimpse of my beloved.

62

In the* dusk of my room, no light visible save
the far off, twinkling stars, I concentrated my
mind on her and all things holy. I remembered
not when I drifted off into sleep or consciousness
on the spirit plane. But the following morn
ing I recalled vividly all that had transpired,
although at that time I cognized it but as a
sweet vision.

Thyrza stood at my bedside, more radi
ant and beautiful than I had ever seen
her in the world, her eyes luminous with love,
she was dressed in a white, softly flowing shim
mering robe, neck slightly decollete, arms bare
to the elbow. No halo surrounded the head
covered with a wealth of wavy, auburn hair,
which with little silken tnedrils of curls escap
ing here and there, was plaited in one great
braid, falling far below her waist. She was
a thing of such beauty, I who had not seen her
for some time in spirit, parted as we had been
for so long on the mortal plane, could scarce
ly breathe, (as I arose from the couch in the
spirit room within which was my material
room, fully awakened on the spirit splane,) so
awed was I by the splendor of her loveliness.
"Thyrza, Thyrza," I clasped her to my heart,
"So long, so long since I saw you."

"At last, at last," she sighed, "Again we are
together, but come, your mother and many

63

are eager to see you."

"Nay, nay, a moment first with you, love,"
I cried, pressing her again and again ecstatically
to my blosom.

All returned to me, I remembered this was
the real life. Thyrza could not come to me al
though we were soul-mates, but now I was free
she would always seek me, as she was detached,
able to come to, to be with me on the spirit
plane, so long as I was not living with another
on both spirit and mortal plane. I knew that
I myself had put the wide, impassable gulf be
tween us on both planes, and, like a guilty
thing, although we both knew all that is, is
ever the only discipline required for us, I al
most fell at her feet.

"Stop, George dear, not to me, not to me, to
n oone, child of God, pure and holy in His
sight, forbear," came in low thrilling tones. I
lifted my humbled head, looked into her grand
eyes, realized my own heritage, and devoutedly
said,

"I shall not murmur nor rebel, but how
bitter, how severe my discipline."

"Nay, dear, like mine, it may be short, some
suffer more in a minute than others do in an
hour. Mine was short, but you know how in
tensely severe."

Yes, /, above all others, knew, for I had been

64

the cause of all that sweet Angel's greatest sor
rows on the earth plane, for me she had under
gone more than a martyr's afflictions. She
had endured much more with the sweetest
resignation than I, who had been spared the
ignominious fate of a suicide, through her in
strumentality. I was not surprised when she,
(all spirits are gifted with mind reading and
thought transference) interposed, "Yes, just an
instrument to prevent that act, but not the
suffering, remember our dear Father always
works through His instruments, but here is one
impatient to see you," and I turned to be wrap
ped in a mother's fond embrace. My dear
mother, dearer far on the spirit plane, where I
had ever realized that a mother's love is equal to
that of soul mate, and where I had realized that
a son's love for his mother, although of an es
sentially different quality, not eclipsed by that
of soul mate, for both are equally precious. I
looked with delight upon her beauty and spirit
uality. I saw she was advancing as all God's
children are.

I said,

"Mother, you'll be able to teach your little
lame boy many things when I come Home."

She smiled merrily as she replied with a sup
pressed sigh, All mother's hearts are ever ill at
ease until all their children are through with

65

the earth discipline.

"Would it were now, my boy."

Quite a number of detached friends had
gathered in my spirit home to meet me for a
few moments. Many eminent spirits on both
planes. After the banquet, where about thirty
or forty were present, I bade all, save my mother
and Thyrza farewell, while I retired with Clara
and her soul mate Hubert who had taken
Elaine's place as I advanced, not that he was
superior in wisdom and attainments to Elaine,
but to be with his soul-mate, Elaine whom I
loved equally as Clara, had been one of the
first to greet me as I entered the banqueting
hall.

After some time devoted to spiritual
instruction, I returned to my mother and
Thyrza, who were in a superb drawing room.
My mother, as detached spirit was attired in
pale pink, soft and sheeny, white flowers in
corsage and hair which was piled high and gave
her a most queenly bearing. They advanced,
each took me by the hand and led me to a most
sumptuous couch. With their heads resting
on my shoulders, we remained for a while in a
peaceful silence, broken only by a pressure of
hand and glance of the eye, as we turned from
one to the other.

We were so happy to be united, we disliked

66

to even allude to the earth troubles, but finally
my mother withdrew from my encircling arm
and raising my hand tenderly to her lips said,

"My son, I have been informed by one close
unto the dear Lord, that your pilgrimage will

soon cease."

Thyrza lifted her head, exclaiming,
"Oh, how glorious, how happy we shall be."
My mother continued in a tremulous voice,
"And darling, you will be liberated, while
seeking to liberate others, more oppressed than
yourself. My son, your pity for the down-trod
den, your sympathy for the afflicted, your bat
tles, since a child for the truths the Lord Jesus
Christ taught, equality, liberty, brotherly love,
will after your detachment on mortal plane, be
appreciated and acknowledged by those in har
mony with spiritual truths, ever in the minority
on that plane. All your failings inherited
from your material ancestors for Divine pur
pose, also understood, dear son, be comforted.
Believe me thine are insignificant compared
with many who are deemed to be your super
ior. Has not the human race ever denounced,
maligned, and willfully misunderstood many?
Why should you with your material limitations
escape? Did even our dear Lord escape? Ah,
my boy, we on the spirit side are ever in touch
with mortal conditions. When we enter the

67

material consciousness, permitted by the dear
Lord for those who have a great love or desire
to be of use to the mortal, we read every thought,
we know every motive, every act, no matter
how secretly, how privately done. Not that
we actually witness, for no spirit is ever allow
ed to obtrude upon the privacy of any on either
plane, but all are under the supervision of
Angels, who exercise their judgment under law
and will of God, and regulate in all ways the
different conditions of each plane as well as of
each spirit. Therefore, my beloved son, all
is in God's hands, and if, when you awaken on
mortal plane you recall aught of to-night, re
member that your mother says, Tear not',"

"Thy Father is with thee," added Thyrza
in the soft tones, like an Aeolian harp, heard
by me before.

"Come," mother cried, jumping up like a
young girl, as in truth she was, as youthful, as
beautiful, as charming as Thryza, though of an
entirely different type.

"Let us go outside a few moments, ere you

return."

We three, my arms entwined around each
waist, stepped out of glass doors into a lovely
porch. We went to front steps and stood mute
before the entrancing beauty of the scene be
fore us.

68

It was a night of veiled brilliancy. Here
and there great stars shone through a haze
of silvery sheen, patches of pale blue, flak
ed with gold, formed picture upon picture of
skyscapes, more pleasure and wonder inspiring
than the most bewildering of landscape effects.
The most beautiful, most marvelous of all
beauties in our supremely beautiful spirit world
are the peerless color blending and harmoniz
ing pictures, in truth formed, as Ruskin claimed
on earth, by Angels.

When it is understood that every world
is governed by exalted Angels, who are
familiar with all chemical lore and ac
tion, who work in harmony with law,
and put the forces of so-called nature, in reality
the Energy of God into operation, it will be
grasped that nothing is left to chance, that even
though, as cognized on mortal plane, dust from
the earth, and its numerous outlets forms the
many atmospheric changes, dust is but one of
the elements which make the surprising results.

Although on the first plane of spiritual ad
vancement, we three knew many of the causes
which make the beautiful effects on both the
spirit and mortal plane, still, as on the earth
the seemingly creative genius of man only in
creases the joy in his achievements, so it is with
the awakened spirit, who, ever impelled by the

69

soul within, seeks but to add to his treasures
of knowledge, and incidently increases his pow
ers of appreciation and enjoyment.

From the sky which held us spellbound,
with its kaleidoscopic changes, we turned to the
wide, smooth beach of firm, glistening white
sand, no esplanade here, no great concourse of
spirits, for this, as o nearth, was a sequestered
spot.

The sea, like polished sapphire, was tranquil
and smooth as a mirror, save where it broke, as
it neared the beach, into rippling wavelets of
foam, even above there were few floating spirits,
and fewer aircraft. I breathed a sigh of relief,
still obsessed with my desire for isolation and
seclusion, as I noted the peace and restfulness.

I had seen my friends, had been one of the
merriest at the banquet table, but these last few
minutes I wished to be alone with my dearest
undisturbed even by the almost compelling
attraction of sky and sea.

We neared the edge of the water and sat
down, as before on the couch, an arm en
circling each. I looked, the silvery
light of the stars shining full on the two
most exquisite faces in the universe to me,
determined to, if I possibly could, with God's
will, to so impress them upon my mind that I
could take their pictures with me, to inspire

70

me to keep me true to the vows I had made.
They read my thoughts. Thyrza whispered,
"Oh, George, how I hope I will not be replaced
on earth, so I can be with you here."

My mother smiled rather sadly,

"Thyrza, dear, you speak as thought it is as
George wills. You know if his material mind
cannot be impressed correctly, with his spiritual
almost magnetized, he really is powerless to
control material conditions."

"I know," Thyrza answered gently, "No
wonder many on mortal plane find it so difficult
to know where human will, if God is Omnipo
tent, comes in, and why the necessity for indivi
dual effort. I, so lotely detached, sometimes bare
ly discern correctly myself. Ere I could in
terpose, my mother responded quickly,

"All God's children, all spirits are born right,
think right, act right in a world of beauty, bliss
and love on a plane of consciousness which can
not realize nor really comprehend death, sin and
disease, as on earth, since in realitz there are no
such things to the spirit, who ever lives, immune
to these three things, which are deemed essential
by God Omnipotent to develop certain charac
teristics, as well as to acquaint His children with
pain and suffering, to enable them to ever be
able to enjoy the perpetual peace, love and har
mony of the spiritual spheres."

71

"But," Thyrza remarked, "why does it seem
to us on earth we are masters of our own des
tinies, arbiters of our own fate, that with will
we can do as we please, when, in fact, we are as
irresponsible as are the degenerates, imbeciles
and mentally unbalanced?"

My mother smiled,

"My children, the degenerates, imbe
ciles, mentally unbalanced are no more
irresponsible than the physically diseased
and disabled, and the physically diseased and
disabled not more irresponsible than the sound
and wholesome in body and mind. All are
subject to the laws of the different planes. We
advance on the spirit side whether on mortal or
not. Each child whether a degenerate, in
capable of advancing on mortal plane, whether
insane, seemingly retrogressing there, or the
righteous actually advancing, exercising will to
all intents and purposes, is subjected to the very
life and discipline adjudged by those in charge
of him, hence, we who know cannot question
God's wisdom nor His authority in providing
different training and schooling as He provides
many different places for His children to obtain
the necessary discipline to fit them to enter the
Celestial Kingdom."

I wras amused at Thyrza's questions which I
had long since solved on the spirit plane, but

72

which I knew would perplex and torment me
when I would return to the mortal.

"Dears," I said, "Let us discuss these prob
lems no more. I must soon leave you, and I
want to take back with me, if I can only re
member, the sweet assurance that you will
strive your utmost to make me feel your pres

ence."

Thyrza nestled closer and pressed my hand
to her heart, while my mother fondled my other,
both too full to speak. I continued cheerfully,
"You must not grieve about me, no matter
what I do, no matter how unworthy I may seem,
or how much misery I must endure. I shall bear
it, not like a poor, handicapped mortal, but I
hope as befits a child of God on mortal plane,
one who even there, regardless how debased or
depraved he may appear to others, instinctively
cognizes his true heritage."

My eyes wandered to the pale, silver
haze of th e sky, which slowly dissolved
revealing the glory of the blue and gold,
and the great stars, almost perceptibly
quivering, so near they seemed. From the
sky to the sea, from the sea to the dear faces
which reflected the love and beauty of their
Divine Father, and I bowed my head reverent
ly, while my soul bowed in greater reverence
before their infinite love.

73

TO THE COUNTESS.

When first I saw thy loveliness rare,
I deemed thee the fairest of the fair,
Methought not e'en my angel above,
Could excel thee in sweetness and love,
And often, often in thy lustrous eye,
Methought I saw her spirit gazing

through,

And in thy gentle, familiar sigh,
Felt her sympathy loving and true.

Never a glance, and never a tone,
But breathed of my love, my love alone,
The subtle charm you e'er had for me,
Was she seemed to live again in thee,
False to her I ne'er was, ne'er could be,
The pangs of my heart I bared to thee,
Tho' all the world deemed me thy lover,
Thou knowest that to thee and thee alone,
Could I my oppressed soul uncover,

74

And expose its ev'ry sigh, and groan,
That which I had gave I unto Thee,
Dear, sweet and entrancing as of yore,
That which ye had gave ye unto me,
Could either of us ,1 pray, do more?
'Tis true I kept not vows undefiled,
And, alas, let loose my passions wild,
But ever my love, the divine flame,
Burnt on, unextinguished by shame.

Known to thee there could be no pretense,
Thou to whom I need make no defense,
For that decreed by Great God to be,
But one soul mate, she alone for me.
While you, sweet one, tried and true, O,

so dear,

You who so oft, dropt the pitying tear,
You, too, are in spirit spheres sublime,
Mated to thine own true love for all time.

75

CHAPTER V.

Next morning when I awakened in my bare,
primitive chamber, I was so bewildered I could
scarcely collect my thoughts. A moment be
fore I had been with my dear ones, in a home
of beauty, midst precious friends. I recalled
all that had transpired distinctly, every ex
pression on my mother's and Thyrza's faces,
every word, gesture and tone. I knew I had
been with them, I gloried in it, I was in ecstacy,
I breathed prayer upon prayer of fervent grati
tude.

I lay for some time going over and over
everything, thrilled with peace and content.
Even when cold reason resumed its sway, I
could not abandon faith in its reality, and
felt, though it might be but a sweet vision, it
was sent not only to keep me true to my vows,
but to let me know my beloved ones were liv
ing and waiting for me.

As I recalled the conversation, my
mother's views, her prediction concerning
my early demise, my apparent knowl
edge and familiarity with all things per
taining to that life, I knew it was true. I

76

resolved to say nothing about it to anyone, not
even to the .Shelleys, whom I expected shortly
to see.

That day to the party who had had the
temerity, against my express commands, to fol
low me from England, (who had placed me
in a false position with those who judged from
appearances, and, truth compels me to state
she had made the appearances so incriminating
that I had been forced into acceptance of a
state of affairs absolutely repellant to me), I
made it so plain, in a very heated interview on
the beach, that I would submit no longer to a
liaison neither sought nor desired by me, that
she, vowing vengeance, with demoniacal fury,
left me to a solitude many days yearned for.

I congratulated myself upon my freedom, as I
watched her go down the beach, every little
while turning to make a grimace or menacing
gesture, till I wearied and sat down, on the
sand, to muse again over the delightful vision,
for, by this time so it appeared, of the previous
night.

But in spite of all cold reason urged,
backed by all the erudite opinions of the wise
and learned (?) of the earth, I still could not
divest myself of its actuality. At last, after
urging all their opinions and bringing all of
my own, I, with the prophetic spirit ever

77

given to poets, felt, with Shakespeare, that
there were indeed "more things in Heaven and
earth" than dreamed of and what more appeal
ing to even cold reason, what more convincing
than the wise words of my mother relative to
man's discipline and destiny.

If God was Omnipotent, all wisdom, all
good, the only power, as Christendom claimed,
why should there be a fallen Angel or fallen
people waiting to be redeemed for having been
created in the Divine image of God, with so
much knowledge, although of a different, super-
ious nature, superior to that of their Creator,
which enabled them to create evil out of good.
The natural inference was that either God was
not Omnipotent or that He was not Good, or
that He was Good, and evil was not created by
Him, but by another great Power, as Zoroaster
claimed, fighting for supremacy. To one familiar
with the history of the race from primitive
man to the present, who could trace the gradu
ally developing good, the slowly evolving in
telligence and conscience, ever advancing from
low to high, little by little unfolding in indivi
dual and race the spiritual qualities, which
designated man from the animal, it was easy
to perceive a Supreme Intelligence supervising
all, one who was not sharing power with any,
but carrying out a specific plan, pre-arranged

78

with such marvelous wisdom and ingenuity as
to be even cognized by man on a low plane.

No one, even with brain of an ape, could pos
sibly cognize that Power, which was bringing
order out of chaos, good out of evil, as either
haphazard chance, or a malignant power creat
ing poor, irresponsible humanity for the sole
purpose of, not only torturing it upon the earth,
but gleefully prodding it with plitchforks into
fire, brimstone and eternal damnation. The
latter insensate conception entertained by many
learned scholars, even at that stage of my ad
vancement appeared entirely inconceivable to
me who had studied the life of the Lord Jesus
Christ, been impressed by the Divine love and
charity exhibited in His mission, life and works,
which were filled with pity limitless, love
boundless, and a charity unknown to earth.

I had formed my opinion from His Life,
His acts, not the foolish interpolations, which,
seemingly to those who never see beyond the sur
face, contradicted these God-like attributes.
Knowing He had blessed and healed, regard
less how fallen, the thief on the cross, Mary
Magdalene, and a host of others, who were not
even questioned whether they had faith, such
as Lazarus, who was dead, Japeth's daughter
and others far from Him who had been healed
by Him, knowing He healed all, irrespective

79

of faith, of creed, of. character, of nation or
race, I was not influenced by the teachings of
any church or religion, which, despite the
glorious acts, formed so utterly false a con
ception of that highest of all characters, as to
endo wit with the failings and weaknesses which
it was His mission to overcome.

As I mused over Christ's life and mission,
after having traced, step by step, the life of every
great teacher preceding Him, as I noted, in or
derly sequence, the lower succeeded by the
higher, until He came, I could not doubt that
God was not only Omnipotent, but Good and
Loving, hence He never created evil and we
were not fallen not accursed. No revisor, trans-
later, expounder of His mission had, in its true
significance, given it to the world. All, more
or less had interpreted it to suit the prevailing
spirit of the different planes of advancement
as my mother called them, just as others, com
ing later, would interpret more clearly.

Bound as I was by materialism, I could not
grasp my mother's meaning regarding discipline
and man's destiny, although her ideas appealed
much more strongly to my reason than any
thing I had yet thought, been taught or learned
on the earth.

I had become o engrossed with my cogi
tations, hat pulled forward to prevent rays

80

of the sun, I had not noticed any unusual
sound until I heard a welcome voice and a
merry peal of laughter. Percy and Mary stood
before me, brown and happy. Percy as true
and lovable as ever, Mary as sweet, dear friends
equally as true and loyal.

Both grasped my hands and helped me to arise.
I was so glad to see them; how my heart, pained
by one too well known to them, rejoiced! After
shaking hands and clapping on the bacq time and
again in British style, we sat down to discuss
events and experiences since our last meetting.

I looked at Mary, I observed a rather hurt,
humilated look in her clear, honest eyes, and
the same look, after the laughter ceased, on
Percy's mobile face.

Mary began nervously,

"You know, George, we met her, she told
us all and was in a dreadful rage. She has
such a passionate nature, I am so grieved, I
wish it could have been arranged more pleas
antly."

I had not been perfectly frank with these
dear friends for obvious reasons. Their rela
tion, bitterly censured by the world, had ever
appeared to me one of the most holy unions,
sanctioned by God, though not by man, I had
ever had the pleasure to be thrown in contact
with, bound as they were by the sole tie which

81

renders any union indissoluble, or eternal, the
true conjugal love, so well explained by Eman-
uel Swedenborg. They hoped a being, who
had forced upon me the most odious relation
of my life, would keep me faithful as they were,
not knowing the truth, which out of respect for
them I had ever withheld, that I had never, at
any period, had aught but an animal attraction
and a pitfying contempt for one who had ever
deliberately thrust herself in my way, and, at
the time when all the world was bitterly assail
ing and stoning me with more venom than the
Jews did our Lord, at a time when I desired
solitude, when I, like a wounded animal, sought
my lair to endeavor to recuperate my forces to
prove them liars and defamers, this woman had
thrust upon me an open liaison, rendering it im
possible for me to vindicate myself, as I could
otherwise have done. It did indeed seem, as
my mother said in the vision, I had not willed
nor desired this woman's presence, I had
through sheer good nature, tender regard for
these friends, closely connected with her, not
thrust her forth. Even now I could not ex
plain without wounding deeply. I resolved
to remain silent. What cared I how many
more condemned or judged falsely, so I
merely said,

"Friends, I cannot discuss this with you.

82

Believe me, it wounds me as much as you."

Percy, even quick to divine the truth
with a look of staunch friendship, cried,

"I know you, your reasons must be good.
We'll say no more. Hush, Mary, we are the
last to interfere with the soul's free choice."

That was enough for Mary, "What! inter
fere with the greatest gift of all, love? Force
upon anyone an uncongenial relation?" Not
Mary Godwin, who had forsaken all to cleave
to the man she worshipped. Ah, I thought,
no wonder she worshipped that rare genius,
that closest of all friends, in many respects, to
me. Never breathed a truer spirit, never walked
upon the face of the earth, a purer soul, more
loyal lover, devoted friend than Percy Shelley,
I looked as fondly at him.

"Percy, you indeed know me, would to
God, dear friends, others knew us as we really

are."

He smiled,

"That is your last remaining weak
ness. I care nothing for the empty
plaudits of the world. Its condemnation tor
tures you to the quick. That is your inherent
weakness. Look it in the face, tread it under
foot, though ever brave, independent of pub
lic opinion, you act to suit yourself, yet so
bound are you by the conventions and pre-
83

cedents of an insular isle, so small as to be
scarcely seen on the map of the world, that you
allow the often thoughtless, not really felt,
words of the superficial, to rend your very soul
with anguish. Get on the heights where you
belong, and look with the superiority born
within you upon the little crawling ants, too
insignificant to hurt the real man."

1 smiled at the force and feeling of the
closing words, thinking that he may possibly
have misconstrued my motive in ridding my
self of my whilom female incumberance, but I
said nothing, as I led the way to the villa.

We were togther many days after this. My
life became more bearable, I grew lighter in
spirits, more bouyant, cheered by their tender
ness and sympathy, and strengthened by Percy's
clarity of vision and clear insight into human
nature. We discussed all the questions, all
the problems of the day, all our experiences,
save my inner soul life.

Gradually I regained control of my
self and resumed writing with increased
power and vigor, impressed as I now
know more truly, the false and true comming
led, the true evinced in my correct impressions
of the spiritual attributes, the false, alas in the
majority, the erroneous ones controlled by
material conceptions, formed by material en-

84

vironment and conditions. All the time not
devoted to writing, was given to the Shelleys
and the very few whom chance, or curiosity
threw in our way, for, we were still, in a sense,
lions, to be either reviled, feared, feted or pro
pitiated.

What hearty laughs, what satire, what irony
were evoked by many. Verily I could have
surpassed, "English bards and Scottish Review
ers," had I cared by simply portraying the
actual, ludicrous experiences which occurred
to the Shelleys and me, and had not Percy's
tragic death put an end to all of that nature,
I would have, possibly, written something of
that kind.

Again I was left alone. I will pass over
the attack on my life, and the many unpleas
ant incidents connected with it, especially the
scurrilous attacks of the press. I will not
dwell upon poor Percy's tragic fate, nor Mary's
more tragic sorrow, save to say I mourned him
greatly until I too followed somewhat later.
I shall pass over all except the woman who was
to become to me that which I never expected
to find upon earth. Not only one who loved
me devotedly for myself, but one who helped
me, beyond all others, in unfolding that part
of my nature which had been, even to me, in
my most blessed days of happiness with my

85

love, a closed book. All the world is familiar
with our romance as portrayed by many who
were but familiar with the externals of our
lives, and, as, such, judged accordingly.

Now for the first and only time will the truth
be given of that woman and her friendship.
Driven to extremity by the most inhuman treat
ment, in her simplicity and guilelessness she
turned to me, whom not Destiny nor Fate, but
the guardian Angels influenced, knowing that
I would appreciate and cherish the elevated
character, entrusted to me, and that she would
be able to help me unfold the latent gifts which
not yet had been called forth,
help me unfold the latent gifts which not yet

One who judges impartially, familiar with
the tremendous amount of work I accomplished
while with her, can see how little time I must
have devoted to the follies and excesses attributed
to me by a censorious world. Neither then nor
now do I make excuses for my connection with
this pure soul. Ere I decided, during the long
pure soul. Ere I decided, during the long
weary days forced to accept the hospitality of
her ihusband, upon the course, (I must con
fess, within my soul, which I reluctantly took,)
I was impelled and actuated by the highest
motives. Daily, nightly I besought God and
the sweet spirits of my beloved ones to lead

86

me. As a child, I turned to them, beseeching,
imploring light to guide me. But, alas, no
response of any kind came.

Almost unnerved from the effects of
wounds to my body, as well as my wor
ried mental condition, kept me, as I learn
ed later, from receiving the impressions,
When the fatal moment came, the decision left
to me, I could not let that sweet child, that
noble soul take a step fraught with such terri
ble consequences, without knowing all the truth
concerning me, I opened my soul to her, I laid
bare the secrets of my heart, I told her of the
deathless love I had for Thyrza, of my hopes of
reunion with her in Heaven, in fact, to her and
her alone, I told the truth, and left the decision
with her. Every one is familiar with that
decision and our later life, sanctioned by her
father, and approved, not condoned, I disdain
any such word, in connection with that pure
soul, by all who knew and met us during the
period we sojourned together.

Although I wrote almost incessantly, early
in the morning, often late at night, and must
have taxed her beyond measure, never a word
of complaint did she utter, never an impatient
expression marred the beautiful serenity of her
face.

She love me with the hallowed love a

87

child give sto a loved father, never did I sound
the depths of her soul any more than she did
mine. No unfortunate chain of circum
stances brought us together; as I said before, it
was ordained, as are all things by the Angels
in charge. Although she assisted me in unfold-
ment more than I did her, I was the instru
ment who removed her from an extremely un
pleasant atmosphere and environment.

It is almost a century of earth life since
these events transpired, and while every incident
is as fresh in memory, as they all necessarily
appear in their true light, I cannot linger over
them with the enjoyment of one engaged in
writing fiction. I pass on to my efforts in be
half of liberty for the unfortunate isles of
Greece.

I knew it lacerated the sweet heart of
the Countess to have me engage in that,
seemingly, hopeless struggle for the rights of
that brave people, whom I saw so valiantly
struggling with such terrific odds against them.
Their impassioned love of country and liberty
touched me extremely. I knew there was but
a fighting chance, a very frail one at that, but
I determined to devote all my strength of
body and powers of mind to help, if even in a
fruitless effort, which, in all probability, would
terminate in reuniting me with my loved ones,
Reuniting me with my loved ones. Has any
one upon the mortal plane yet imagined that

88

Byron went into that desperate, hopeless strug
gle, without counting the cost, without realiz
ing to the full, the almost certain end of life
upon that plane? Methinks those who took
me for a fool must have been, as they judged
me, woefully deficient not to have realized thaf
though the sweet Countess did all she could to
still the clamorings of my soul, to appease the
heart-hunger, and though I was seemingly con
tent and peaceful, / must have forseen my fate.
I was led by the spirit within. Truth compels
me to state, I plainly forsaw the utter hopeless
ness and uselessness, but impelled by the spirit
I could not resist, since it was but myself hun
gering for release, it was inevitable.

When, with fever, almost delirious, I
was besought by all to attend to myself,
also impelled by the spirit within, all the
more clamoring for release, I defied pain and
fever, until powerless, I succumbed, and laid
down that life, as predicted by my mother,
although not in actual combat, in the cause of
liberty.

o

CHAPTER VI.

I awakened to the sound of longed
for voices. I oponed my eyes, I saw
my mother and Thyrza gazing on me with looks
of rapture, I had been, I was informed later,

89

in an unconscious condition for some time on
spirit side, ere I was prepared to be detached.

Clara, Hubert, my mother and Thyrza had
been with me almost incessantly. Hubert and
Clara, my guardian Angels, fulfilling their
last duties with the wisdom known but to the
Celestial Angels, of re-connecting me more
directly with God as a detached spirit, thus,
revitalizing me more completely than was
necessary, when detached, during the short
periods allotted to sleep of the material body.

As the material brain is completely changed
every year or so, every convolution and entity
replaced by new, it can be seen that all experi
ences would, unless registered upon the true
spiritual, the sole brain immune to change, be
completely obliterated and lost to the spirit,
therefore, the spirit, even on mortal plane,
would be unable to remember aught of the past.
Ever and always the Celestial Angels select
and discard all the experiences not judged es
sential to be retained, just as when the link is
severed between the two planes of conscious
ness, they prepare the spirit for his final awak
ening.

The spirit, as I have stated heretofore,
is ever fully conscious, when detached during
sleep, of life on both the planes, or rather re
members distinctly the life in the two worlds.

90

But when detached by that which is called
death on mortal plane, when the tie is com
pletely sundered, the spirit memory, due to
connecting the spirit more perfectly with God
the Father, sometimes is more or less magnet
ized for certain periods, varying in different
ones from a half hour to two or three days,
according to mortal time, hence when all first
awaken, very few recall life on the spirit plane,
and only remember the mortal life.

For a few seconds, in a half dreamy condi
tion, I gazed on them, too bewildered to speak,
"effect of the fever," I thought, "a dream too
good to be true," then, more hopefully as I
saw Thyrza smile, "another true vision, oh,
thank God."

The two beauteous beings, who had been
hovering nearer than my mother and
Thyrza, left. My eyes followed them, so love
ly they appeared, half conscious as I was, obliv
ious of even my great love, when my mother
raised my hand to her lips and arrested my
wandering gaze. I looked conscious at last,
into eyes filled with a mother's divine love.

"Mother, mother," I gasped.

I heard Thyrza's voice, sweet and soft,

"George, George, don't you know me?"
Thyrza seized my other hand.

I turned my eyes upon her, and, filled

91

with the strength and power of a God, I arose,
and folded my arms first about one, then about
the other, I know not which came first, or cared>
both were equally, though differently, dear.
Ah, the ecstacy when first freed from the tram
mels of the flesh, one realizes, still in the mate
rial consciousness, in a degree, the immortal
ity of life and love. The peace and the joy
illimitable, in the knowledge that there is no
such thing as death and the cold grave, that
never again can pain and disease harass and
torture one, is beyond the power of finite lan
guage to portray.

After looking on the love illumined faces,
taking in every detail of their appearance in
one all embracing glance, the sheeny, flowing
garbs, barely exposing the equisite symmetry
of form, their extreme beauty, I remarked
gratefully, not at all recollecting my spirit life,
excepting the vision.

"So it is all true, I was with you, and this
is our real Home and life."

"Yes, the only true life," Thyrza replied.

After awhile, I glanced around. I had pass
ed out, as all know, in camp, midst a hetero-
genous collection of all sorts of things, although
I had been so overcome with fever, I had been
conscious but little of surroundings, so I was
naturally surprised when I noted the luxurious

92

appointments of the room, superior in beauty
to any I had ever seen on earth.

"Where .am I, did you bring me here?"

"No, dearest, I'll tell you later, come with
us now home," my mother said.

We passed out into a beautiful conservatory,
thence to a veranda. When the glorious view
broke on my sight, I stopped involuntarily,
absolutely overwhelmed. Even if I had been
able to recall my spirit life, as I had never
seen daylight during my attachment to the
material, this, my first view of spirit daylight,
would no less have held me transfixed.

It was apparently mid-day. The immense sun,
apparenty much larger than on earth, scintillat
ed above, emitting numbeless vizrations of great
golden shafts, encircled with beautiful rings of
countless pale tints of every color imaginable,
so harmoniously blended, as to cast over all an
especially clear and solft light. The sky sur
rounding the superb circles of color, or rather
on the outside, was of a pale blue, through
which gleamed, here and there, the silver luster
of the great spiritual worlds, like ours, as
plainly visible as at night. Aerial craft
and glorious beings were everywhere to be seen
on many aerial roads, (so regulated as to give
no appearance of crowding or confusion,)
which, instead of detracting, only added to the

93

beauty of all the great expanse. From the sky to
the sea I gazed. But first I gave another long, en
raptured gaze on the faces of my dear ones.

Shall I ever forget the glory of that sea, or
the almost dazed awe with which I drank in its
sublime peerlessness? Far as the eye could
reach, save here and there, the spirit Isles of
Greece, which I had so greatly admired on the
earth plane, was a sea of the same azure as
the sky, tremulously reflecting its varied tints
and hues. The isles were covered with stately
white edifices, in the midst of verdure and parks
of most delicate shades of green, while every
where to be seen, as in the sky, were water
crafts of all kinds, filled with people, ships and
steamers of great size and wondrous beauty,
flying the colors of all nations on earth.

I murmured amazedly,

"Flags in the spirit world?"

"Why not?" my mother replied, "We
are even more natural and substantial here than
on earth."

I could not comprehend, not etherial,
not cherubim nor seraphim playing on
harps? thank God." I looked with delight
on Thyrza. Solid, wholesome flesh, yea, flesh.
I noted the clear transparency of the skin,
tinged with the rich red blood of perfect
health. I felt a greater wave of gratitude

94

sweep over me. I realized that life, real life
was just beginning, not ending. They per
mitted me to gaze a while longer on the mar
vels of sea and sky, ere my mother said,

"Come, dear, we must go," and guided by
them, I felt myself strangely leaving the ground.
I thought of the vision, and, instinctively, like
a bird, I ascended with them. I have referred
to the exquisite sensation before, one of the most
pleasurable of all.

We floated quite rapidly, and joined
a great concourse going in one direction,
on one side a road devoted to air craft
going in the same direction, on the other, float
ing spirits returning. I was thus enabled to
see the numberless different types, all beautiful
and perfect. The men appeared veritable
gods, faces expressive of the greatest wisdom
and love, in fact, many were gods. Celestial
Angels of high degree. The women, all beau
tiful, none appearing over twenty-five, were of
every type known on earth, perfected and
glorified, and, like the men, all equal in beauty
with varying expressions ot sweetness and radi
ance.

That which held my attention most was
the radiance, the lustre, the spirit of the
eye and marvelous velvety texture of the skin,
varying from magnolia cream to pearly white,

95

in many a faint sea-shell pink, barely percepti
ble, giving the countenance a warm glow, inde
scribably beautiful, others with the cream and
strawberry complexion of old England, much
clearer and more delicate, and many like
Thyrza, white as sea-foam, with rich red in the
cheeks coming and going in waves of
beauty. A veritable feast of beauty passed in
endless review before my admiring gaze. I
am no less a poet on spirit than the mortal
plane, it is my nature to admire beauty.

I asked Thyrza,

"Where are we going?"

"To Paris," she replied.

"To Paris," I ejaculated.

"Yes, the spirit city of Paris," my mother
chimed in merrily, "I am staying there at pres
ent, my son."

We had come some distance, and had
passed over many cities, towns and vill
ages, so far below us, that, absorbed as I
was in the wondrous beauty of the spirits, I
had failed to observe aught else. All still
seemed more or less like a beautiful vision, en
grossed with the joy of seeing my dear ones,
and the many wonders I had entirely forgotten
all. on earth. With a pang, I recalled the
Countess, she who had been so faithful, my
sole comfort on that dark, mortal plane. Un-

96

abashed, with the love of my soul by my side
and my own dear mother, knowing intuitively
that they, even more than I myself, absolved
me from all blame, I exclaimed,

"I must return to see, to comfort her."

My mother answered gently,

"Not yet, my son, later. Many dear rela
tives and friends await anxiously our arrival."

I resigned myself gladly, as I was my
self more than eager to meet the dear friends
who had gone before, and especially Percy,
who had been with me more recently.

Although we had traversed many miles, I
experienced a vigor, a bouyancy unknown upon
earth, I seemed to thrill with the ecscacy of
perfect strength, perfect health, limitless and
incessantly renewed vitality. I thought of my
mother's words in the vision. "No such thing
•as death, disease, and evil " I gloried in be
ing able to demons traU' and prove her words
as I was doing. Oh death, glorious liberator,"
1 thought, "how sweet and hallowed thy sting,
what a joyous awakening you biing." We de
scended with the crowd to a lower strata, where
we obtained a better view of all below and
above. We were, from t-'ie similarity of topo
graphy, in Southern France. I recognized
the river, the valleys, the mountain ranges, but
nothing else. Unlikj earth, the water reflect-

97

ed the glory and wondrous coloring of the sky,
while the verdure and vegetation were incon
ceivably more beautiful and luxuriant in un
populated and thinly populated places. The
towns, villages and cities all appeared greater
and grander, I noted castles and palaces sur
rounded by parks. I said,

"Eminent people doubtless live in them."

Thyrza replied,

"All eminent people here, all are God's chil
dren, no distinction of caste."

"Thank God/' I exclaimed, "in a really free
country at last. This is worth struggling, dy
ing for."

They both smiled in reply. Joyously we float
ed on, inhaling air, more soft and balmy than
Italy's choicest. It seemed to me I could have
continued thus indefinitely without tiring. Fin
ally a great, a wonderful city of white and gold
appeared in the distance, with domes, turrets
and spires mounting to the sky, not at all like
the cities portrayed in the Bible, as it was filled
and surrounded with parks, which softened the
glitter and added greatly to its beauty. As we
neared, I observed numberless vines and shrubs
softening the gold. Gold, white and pale
cerise were the sole colors I noticed, save in the
parks where flowers of all shades were to be
seen.

98

I saw great boulevards, tree lined with
rippling streams, crowded with animated
throngs of exquisitely attired people. On all
sides I noted evidences of a civilization far
superior to the earth. The buildings were
inexpressively grand and sublime, but as my
mother and Thyrza accelerated their speed, I
could only obtain fleeting impressions and views
as we hastened to the northern suburbs, where
we stopped before a stately mansion.

We alighted on the front steps. I had not time
to take more than a cursory glance as we
ascended the steps, white and smooth as velvet
like choice onyx. The immense front doors
were open. I was hastened to the rear of a
magnificent hall, into a lift, which arose to the
second story, we saw no one although I heard
music and merry voices. My mother opened
the door and we entered a magnificent apart
ment, she placed her arms around me and
kissed me tenderly. Thyrza stood by with
great eyes brilliant with joy and excitement.

"You will find all prepared for you.
Thyrza and I will change and return for you."

Merry peals of laughter and gay, jubilant
voices resounded through the hall. They gave
me another warm embrace and I was left alone.

I hurried to an inner door, thence into dress
ing room. I saw a complete suit of immac-

99

ulate white, everything laid out on a couch
carefully, no sign of a valet. Saw a most in
viting bathroom, and within a short while
attired myself carefully. When I glanced in
the mirror surmounting my dressing table, I
was delighted with my appearance, as I had
been in the bath, to note that I was perfect in
form and feature, all my defects vanished. I
looked as glorious as many of the grand spirits
I had admired. I was all in white, even to
a tiny boutonniere. My suit was much like
the earth dress-suit, of a singularly fine mate
rial, my shirt sheer, with filmy lace, like unto
cobwebs, a soft tie of lustrous white, with one
large pearl. The shirt had cuffs, fastened also
with pearls. The suit was very comfortable,
and fitted me perfectly. I thought I had
never seen a costume which suited me so well,
so simple, but elegant in the extreme. Just as
I finished, I heard a rap and the door opened.
A very distinguished man, young and hand
some, advanced with outstretched arms, I re
cognized him immediately though my spirit
memory had not returned.

"Father, my father," I cried, as he pressed
me to him repeatedly, "This is too good to be
true. You here and — " I hesitated, I had
but the earth recollections instilled into me by
my mother on earth plane and many prejudiced

100

relatives.

"Yes, my son, we are all God's children, no
black sheep here, all white."

"Thank God, thank God," I reiterated.
This was joy indeed. The ties of blood
are very strong, I had endured much
on his account, but had never forgotten he
was by father, and had, ever in my soul
loved him. My mother and Thyrza entered.
When I looked on them, I forgot him for a
moment, so overwhelmed was I. They were
both in white of most etherial lace, the neck
and arms were bare, no jewels, save pearls of
exquisite beauty and buds like mine in their
corsage and hair. Thyrza, tall, superb, $»nuwy
neck and arms, hair like an aureole of sun
shine, looked like a glorious young goddess,
too divine to be approached were it not for the
tender archness of the rich, ripe mouth, and the
moist tenderness of the great sapphire eyes.

Waves of delicate carmine mounted the sen
sitive face?

"How do I look?"

Ah, not too angelic I thought, not yet an
angel, but just an unusually beautiful and love
ly girl.

"Heavenly," I said.

Then I looked at the other dear one, wait
ing with a mothers tender sweetness and love.

101

Truth forces me to say while looking at Thyrza,
1 could not refraim from looking at her, so
exquisitely beautiful she was. 'Both were
equally lovely, though entirely different. My
mother, very much unlike her mortal self, so
unlike as never to have been recognized by me,
had not I intuitively known with the spirit love
which ever knows its own, was, although tall,
of a marvelously formed figure, hands and arms
incomparably beautiful. Her face, a perfect
oval, not as round as Thyrza's, was that term
ed, "strawberry blond, " her eyes, soft as a
gazelle's, were neither gray nor hazel, but a
blending of the two, magnetic and beautiful.
Her shapely head was crowned by masses of
soft, dark hair, several long ringlets fell below
her waist on one side, a white rosebud nestled
near her tiny ear. Both were so entrancing, I
could not remove my gaze, and did not dare
to caress for fear of disarranging the perfection
of their appearance. My mother broke the
silence, with the familiar gesture of the vision,
she raised my hand to her lips, and her voice
tremulous with feeling said,

"At last our time of weary waiting is over,
at last Thyrza and I are free from the pain of
your sorrows."

Thyrza took my other hand and said as
tremulously and tenderly,

102

"George, we are in our own home, every
thing is very different here than on earth. Alt
parents prepare for and give a reception upon
the liberation of their children from the earth
discipline. We are soul mates, but, under
God's laws, soul-mates are also united with a
simple ceremony when not united on earth by
ties of marriage. This ceremony will be per
formed presently before all our dearest and
nearest and — " the quivering voice stopped. I
pressed her to me, with emotion so strong I
was powerless to speak.

After recovering our composure, another rap
sounded. My father had left long before, I
saw my mother's eyes light, and, ere he ap
proached, I greeted him, to all their amaze
ment.

"So glad to see you, Albert, I remember all."
My spirit memory returned, as I recognized
my mother's soul-mate, whom I had met fre
quently before detached. All were pleased
that it returned before the ceremony. I said
happily,

"Well, I am done, finished, now I am free
at last."

I remembered, with the wonderful memory
cf the spirit, every incident of my life on both
planes, I recalled all, even Thyrza's distress,
and my mother's approval of my connection

103

with the Countess. All was made clear. But
I shall continue with that later. My mother
and Albert, Thyrza and I, arm in arm. descend
ed into the lower hall, which was softly yet bril
liantly illuminated, white flowers and ferns and
smylax everywhere in evidence. Strains of
music softly rose and fell, sounding like a
wedding march.

I shall never forget the dazzling scene
which met my gaze as we entered the immense
reception rooms. I could but see the general
effect. It was furnished and decorated in
white, not a touch of color anywhere, save the
walls which were paneled with matchless paint
ings, and the ceiling representing; a scene with
the Lord Jesus Christ in the center.

Although I had my love on my arm, and al
though I could glimpses of faces of many very
dear to me, eager to welcome me, I was com
pelled to look on the beauty of that countenance.
My spirit bowed in homage before its Celestial
glory and Divinity. The compelling power
of the eyes, the infinite love, the irresistible
sweetness chained me for a spell, then slowly
I removed my eyes, and no longer was per
mitted to see anything outside of my number
less friends and relatives who had assembled to
joy with me upon my emancipation.

With memory returned I greeted all, whom

104

I had known and met on both planes, as well
as many I had only known on spirit plane, with
the love and confidence all spirits entertain
for each other, bound as we all are, by indis
soluble tie, the same parentage, all children of
God Omnipotent All my friends, with whom
I had been thrown in contact on both planes,
and many whom, on earth plane, I had consid
ered enemies, in the true life, I knew them as
they really were and accordingly so esteemed
them. So there was no surprise, only pleasure
deep and true evinced on all sides that one
more was free to enter into the glories and bliss
of the detached spirit.

A handshake here, a tap on the shoulder
from one dear, a warm tone, a loving eye greet
ed me here and there. After all had wel
comed me, a stately spirit, one whom I recog
nized as my guardian Angel Hubert, accom
panied by Clara, and Marie, Thyrza's guardian
Angel, accompanied by her soul - mate, all
resplendent and love inspiring beyond words
to convey, entered slowly and softly, while
Celestial music accompanied them. I, with
Thyrza on my arm, joined and followed them,
my father and his soul-mate, my mother and
hers, friends and relatives, into an immense
apartment open to the sky. Its great columns,
wreathed with white flowers and delicate ferns,

105

were the sole obstruction to the view outside of
unsurpassing beauty. The sky, softest white
and azure, was iridescent with the light of
numberless spiritual worlds, which cast a soft
glow over the grounds, enabling one, without
artificial light, to see them distinctly.

When we took our places in the center, our
guardian Angels on either side, friends and
relatives in various circles surrounding us,
music, incomparably sweet and melodious, arose
in triumphant swells of harmony, then slowly
subsided with trills and softened cadences.
Then all became quiescent, while the majesty
of perfect peace and silence reigned for a few
moments. Marie took Thyrza's hand and
placed it within mine. My eyes sought and
met the sweetest eyes in the universe to me,
Hubert took both our hands, joined them again
gently and lovingly, then, as breathless silence
still reigned, said very softly, yet so distinctly
that all, even on the outmost circle of the vast
room heard distinctly.

"Sisters and brethren, children of our lov
ing Father, again we gather to joy upon an
other dear one's freedom from the dark and
tempestuous atmosphere of our mortal plane.
Every liberation brings feeling of relief, of
peace and joy. We are so intercorelated, so
closely knit, the material within the spiritual

106

that, despite the hallowed blessings and privil
eges of the real life, our souls are ever, more
or less, in close communion with the mortal,
each and every one of us having trod the same
thorny path, on our God-imposed pilgrimage
from low to high, we cannot but rejoice, as we
do now, when freedom comes to those with
whom we have been so closely united. It is
my especial pleasure, as guardian of my be
loved brother of not uniting two, whom their
Father has already united by the eternal bond
of twin soul for its mate, but by and in behalf
of our loving Father as His representative, who,
owing to the millions of children being con
stantly emancipated, cannot be in person, only
very occasionally at such functions, I, in His
holy Name, pronounce this union blessed and
eternal throughout everlasting life."

He placed his hand upon both our bowed
heads; all knelt, while he impressively con
tinued : I

"Thy Father's blessing, thy Father's love, in
finite and illimitible, is thine forever."

Music arose in anthems of entrancing
melody, voices so celestial they sounded, seem
ingly of seraphim and cherubim, vibrated and
revibrated, ,within and without. Within a
tew seconds we arose, not to receive congratu
lations as on earth, but to involuntarily gaze

107

above, attracted by the wonderful waves of
harmony and sublime voices. Angels, not as
imagined in the retrogressive forms of seraphim
and cherubim, but splendid, magnificent be
ings, with faces of transcendent beauty and
glory, floated above, and sang while they fast
ened their joyous and sympathetic eyes upon
us.

"Welcome, welcome to thy home on high,
To thine and mine to which all must fly,
Welcome, welcome to the bliss Divine,
Free to me and mine, to thine and mine."

The beaming, ecstatic faces swam before my
tear-moistened eyes, I felt Thyrza quiver in
union. We watched them, one last look of bene
diction, and away they floated to the Celestial
Kingdom, for these were of God's highest,
like unto our guardian Angels.

A band, instruments of all kinds, started as
they disappeared, a wedding march sounded
from without. The grounds, as if by a magic
wand, suddenly transformed from the soften
ed glow cast by the great stars, to a light bril
liant and dazzling, were revealed in all their
beauty. Not upon earth had I, in the most
highly cultivated of landscape gardening, or
the most charming of natural, uncultivated, ever
beheld such trees, shrubs and flora. All our
choicest, as well as many more, much more

108

beautiful, were so artistically arranged in vari
ous styles and effects, as to create a scene of in
comparable loveliness. We passed out arm
in arm, as we had entered, upon a path as soft
and smooth as velvet, here and there, peerless
statuary, until we reached a large, circular
space, a lawn of pale pink and green, surround
ed by trees, entwined with flowers. In the
center was a table, large enough to seat the
at least one thousand who were present. For
the first time, I noticed attendants, and I recog
nized from the (Stolid, impa'ssive faces, auto
matons, inferior beings, created for the especial
purpose of performing menial work. They
have no souls, and their intelligence is limited
to the duties for which they are made. Mate
rial science, or rather spirits on mortal plane,
will some day create similar, soulless beings
out of mortal substance, which is impregnated
with the life forces.

The table was most simply and artistically
appointed with many articles unknown upon
earth. The automatons, in spotless white of
lustrous material, performed their duties with
perfect precision and system. I looked at
each face of all surrounding me, every one
beautiful, every one expressing the soul's high
est qualities. My mind reverted to a similar
one on earth. I recalled the sordid, sycophan-

109

tic animal faces, and with voiceless gratitude,
I joined in the Te Deum which the band was
playing, and which was accompanied by the
exquisite melody of bird, waving tree, flower,
and rippling brook.

110

CHAPTER VII.

It took me some time to adjust myself to
the novel conditions. I had spent three-fourths
of my life on the mortal plane. I found, despite
my nightly detachments, I was more or less
imbued with many of the earth impressions
and experiences, and, although the life of the
spirit was filled with joy, I often felt myself
inadvertently recalling material conditions.

My parents, acting under my instructions,
had prepared a home for me in old England,
near where my old ancestral home, Newstead
Abbey, on mortal plane, was located. Thyrza
and I repaired thither almost immediately
after our nuptials. The spiritual Newstead
Abbey was very different from the material.
In the spirit world no one is allowed more than
a certain allotment of land regulated by law.
The government is under Celestial Angels, sub
ject of course to God Omnipotent, and is in
finitely superior to the highest conceptions of
the greatest Socialistic teachers. y ALL are
equal, all have the same privileges. All de
sire congenial employment, and all have the
privilege of trying various kinds until they

111

find the most congenial, and of changing when
soever they desire.

As we are all children of a God of Wisdom
and Love, as we inherit these Divine attributes,
it is natural for us to strive to emulate, as much
as possible, our Father, and ever to seek, im
pelled by the soul within, to advance. It is
our pleasure to conform to law, and to strive
ever and always to serve others. This serving
others, not by performing menial labor of any
kind, but by assisting those in need of cheer
and sympathy, such as the earth bound and
their friends of this and other spiritual worlds,
is the chief aim and object of every advanced
spirit, even greater than that of advancing in
tellectually.

None of my spiritual ancestors had ever felt
attracted in any way to the spot where my
father and mother selected my home. Accord
ing to law, in this section, I was only per
mitted ten acres, but this small area is, in point
of beauty and cultivation, so far superior to
the material that there is no comparison. It
is still one of my homes and very dear to me.
I selected with the exception of more and
larger windows, a building similar to the
Abbey in design externally, but very different
within, for all spirit homes are the quintens-
cence of not only beauty but comfort.

112

The substance used is one of the most beau
tiful, manufactured in great quantities, a golden
topaz, hard as rock, and like liquid sunlight.
This golden topaz, decorated with a pearl sub
stance, makes a very pretty effect, especially
when covered with vines, ferns and flowers.
Paler than gold, it glitters and glows with all
hues imaginable.

We were surrounded by friends and rela
tives, who had selected homes within the
neighborhood, and far as we can see are visible
stately edifices of various colors and designs,
all equally if not more beautiful than ours.
When it is realized that there are vast tracts
of lands reserved for nothing but immense man
ufactories, which turn out ceaselessly, under
scientific management, all varieties of food
products, furniture, clothing, art-ware and
everything known and many things unknown
on earth, free to all God's children who can
select and order all that they desire, irrespective
of cost, quantity and quality, one can see there
is nothing denied any. Everything is open
and free to all. Great institutions of learning,
hotels, restaurants, places of amusement, stores
of all kinds, air, water craft, all ways and
means of locomotion, of travel, free to all.
Therefore all are provided for far more boun
tifully, more luxuriously, save in point of land,

113

which is restricted, than any earthly potentate,
and, as all parks and private grounds are free
and open to all, no one desires more than the
portion allowed him.

Thyrza and I took up our life with delight.
Our home was always filled with guests, I
found a dozen automatons excelled in skill,
efficiency, and labor treble that number of help
on earth. There is no dust, dirt nor refuse,
due to certain atmospheric conditions, hence
work is easily performed. Thyrza had already
selected an occupation, that of sculpture. I
decided to continue writing, also to help the
earth-bound, who were born like me with this
taste. As detached spirits require but a couple
of hours or so sleep, we have ample time to
devote to work, study and recreation. We
selected the early morning hours, just before
dawn, for our work.

I visited the dear ones on earth, accom
panied by Thyrza, endeavored to make myself
felt, without result, and returned from the
material consciousness somewhat saddened,
although I saw them while detached quite
often.

Several weeks elapsed, I was beginning to
be obsessed with the one great desire, the great
est desire and soul hunger possessed by all the
newly detached equally, that of seeing our lov-

114

ing Father. Thyrza and my mother had seen
Him several times. I never tired of hearing
about Him, and ever thrilled with joy when
I saw their eyes brighten and voices soften
when they spoke of Him.

We were in London, one day where we had
gone to attend a great university. Thyrza
and I decided, after having a light luncheon,
in one of the small parks, to go for a sail on
the Thames, thence to a park to meet some
friends. We took a tiny boat, and after a
very enjoyable trip, found ourselves on a land
ing. I had observed, with an appreciative eye
and various exclamations of pleasure, the
pellucid clarity of the water, enabling one to
see the many forms of water life, happily swim
ming to and fro, also the varying beauty, no
uniformity on the banks, as within the city, of
the great esplanades which were lined with
trees, and beautified with small parks, each
with a pavilion in the center, and with foun
tains and statuary of marvelous design and
beauty. Mortal London is considered a great
and densely populated city, but it is, in all
Ways,, to the Smallest detail, excelled by its,
in a degree, spiritual counterpart, which covers
a much greater area, has no building less than
fifty stories high in all the sections devoted to
business and commerce and has a population

115

of many millions more. Order is one of
Heaven's first laws, hence all traffic is regu
lated so as to cause no over-crowding nor con
fusion. Certain portions are reserved for
open and closed trains coming and going,
others for autos and other vehicles, esplanades
for pedestrians. Aerial and ocean craft are
regulated similarly. Floating is not only done
for pleasure but is ever used when spirits are
in a hurry, or desire to go any long distance
with the greatest speed; no kind of locomotion
can equal the speed of the spirit when he de
sires to exercise it.

We entered one of the parks of the esplan
ade, and seated ourselves, slightly removed from
a few who were in the pavilion listening to the
music. Thyrza was in white, a simple walk
ing costume, and looked, save of course, much
more perfect, in every way, very much as she
had no earth in general appearance and style.
The mortal life as it unfolds, and according
to how it unfolds, manifests and expresses, as
much as possible, all that it receives from the
spirit, and is, hence, very similar to the spirit
ual in many ways. The spirit life is the life
of the spirit on mortal plane, with disease,
death, and sin eliminated, on a much grander,
more splendid scale. It should not be a mat
ter of surprise to know that, like on the earth,

116

there are many different styles, suited to a
more highly civilized world, as all are enlight
ened; never having really lived any other life
than that in which born on the spirit plane,
all necessarily are of high development. There
can be no greater heritage than child of God.

Thyrza's head was uncovered; she rarely
wore head-gear of any kind. Her magnificent
auburn hair, gleaming like gold in the sunlight,
was, as usual with her, in a Psyche knot, with
little curls about face, her hands ungloved,
(spirits rarely hide the beauty of their hands),
looked like snow-flakes, with dainty finger-nails
which never require attention, as they are
always kept perfect simply by bathing in the
marvelous water of the spirit world, which,
possessed of certain properties, keeps the body
constantly rejuvenated and in perfect condition.
Naturally little thought is given to one's ap
pearance, conscious ever of absolute perfec
tion of beauty and cleanliness.

While of course the soil appears like unto
that of earth, it is entirely unlike, as it does
not soil nor cling to one, no matter how damp,
and as all dust, dirt and refuse is absorbed by
the atmosphere's little cleansers, there is no
visible dirt in any of the spirit cities. Im
maculate cleanliness, spotless purity is every
where in evidence.

117

Thyrza sat looking before her, so strangely
silent, that I, who had been examining the
fountain near us, a gem of art, felt impelled
to look at her, and was struck by the expression
of rapture and worship illuminating her face.
I knew what it portended. I almost ceased
to breathe, so overwhelmed was I when I saw
the most majestic, most kingly form in all
creation approach. My soul at once recog
nized its Father, God Omnipotent. O, deride
if you will, you undeveloped on mortal plane,
smile with derision, you little illumined, accept
your preposterous theories, much more unten
able and ridiculous of hydra-headed monsters,
of nature, whom but the most benighted and
illiterate know to be but force in operation, of
The Spirit, whom they know not where to
locate nor how to describe, an elusive, intan
gible principle which only the superficial imag
ine they comprehend, while those who really
think know it to be but a manifestation of a
reasoning, supreme Intelligence, and as the
highest type of intelligence, on mortal plane;
is embodied, naturally deem it not improb
able, but very probable, and possible, that this
great Intelligence is embodied in a Superior
Personality, especially as the only reliable evi
dence ever given on mortal plane was given
by the inspired who taught that man was made

118

in the image of his Maker, like unto his holy
Father.

An attached spirit rarely sees his Father un
til liberated. It is known among all His
children that He cannot endure to look on their
sorrow while undergoing that part of discipline
which is absolutely essential to some. There
are indeed more things in Heaven and earth
than are dreamed of on the very limited mor
tal plane of consciousness. Many things
which cannot be told, many which would add
to the problems and perplexities which so
harass spirit on that plane. All that benefits,
all that alleviates, mitigates unnecessary suffer
ing, He empowers His Angels to do, as I am
now doing, writing this in the not futile hope,
that many thousands will feel these truths, and
be greatly strengthened and consoled. Would
that I, on the earth could have found such a
work. I feel although my life would not have
been changed, I would have been encouraged
and rendered much less hopeless and despairing.

My eyes were riveted upon that Sublime
Figure. My Father, God Omnipotent, not
George Gordon Byron, erstwhile wronged and
impoverished peer of a petty isle, but son of
God, Heir to His Kingdom, ordained to be a
Celestial Angel; I saw a Being grand and
splendid, with magnificent physique, very

119

tall, perfectly proportioned, a countenance un
paralleled throughout all creation, peerless in
beauty, sublime with love. Ah, the glory of
that Great God, the love of the soul-embracing
eyes, the tenderness, the compassion, the in
finite peace, wisdom, strength, power person-
sified in the form of God Omnipotent. His
face resembled somewhat the highest ) earth
conceptions of the Lord Jesus Christ, infinitely
superior in feature and expression. The con
tour of the face somewhat similar, the dark
hair waved back from the full forehead, slightly
arched eyebrows over the most splendid eyes,
ever varying in color and expression, from grey
to olive, brown, and it is claimed by some blue,
all shades constantly changing. But it is the
soul looking through, and from these great
orbs of beauty which capture and hold one
enchained. No halo as is claimed and port
rayed on earth, surrounded that most majestic
of heads. He looked like unto His children,
only incomparably superior. He was attired
in a plain costume of white like my own.

Smile again, oh, my friend; He should,
according to your conceptions, wear gowns of
ermine, flowing sleeves, and a diadem on His
brow. He should emit rays of light, and
shoot forth lightning from His eyes, but in
stead, almost simple as Christ, He approach-

120

cd and raised me from my seat, I was too dazed
to rise myself, and folded me in a most loving
embrace, just as my spirit father had, but in
that embrace, close to that mighty Heart, from
whence emanates all the ceaseless energy pour
ing forth in countless vibrations of life, love,
wisdom, strength, I felt a very perceptible
quiver, a tremor, like a great dynamo, only, of
course, modified considerably. This fact is
hard to grasp, friends, that a being no matter
how great, should have potentially within him
self, the never ceasing, limitless outpouring of
the great force, from which the minor forces
are put into operation. 3ut as you yet can
not tell from whence comes the ceaseless energy
of a petty piece of radium, desist from ridicule
and derision, until at least you can answer that,
or until you can explain satisfactorily anything
at all about the giant, imponderable forces of
which you know nothing.

I could say nothing. I could but feel my
self seemingly vibrate in unison, absorbing
such feelings of love and power as I had never
experienced before. It was, as though, I was
bathed in an ocean of vibrations, every nerve,
every pulse quivering with delight, like little
living things drinking of the waters of life.
Gently He released me, and placed me on the
seat, ere He looked at Thyrza, and said, in a

121

voice once heard, never forgotten, vibrant
with love, pregnant with the feeling and wis
dom of God Almighty:

"My son, I wish for thy peace, I could have
called you Home sooner, like this sweet child."
He turned to Thyrza, and clasped her two
hands tenderly, "but your days were short, you
suffered only that which had to be. When
you advance you will know why these things
are necessary. As yet you are but infants in
knowledge, but it never takes my children
very long after they become free to solve,"
smiling whimsically, "the seemingly abstruse
and inexplainable problems of the mortal life."

I recovered my composure and replied,

"My Father, I have already gleaned enough
to know that you would not wish your children
to evolve from the lowest forms up to the high
est, were it not for best of reasons, necessary for
development, unobtainable in any other man
ner, and, though, it is true, I suffered in the
conscious mortal form, and must have also in
the unconscious forms, not as child of Thine,
but not unconscious, as I was a spirit
which evolved on both planes, till I was con
nected with Thee, and made Thy child, and — ,"
He interposed tenderly:

"Never, as child of Mine, were ye conscious
in animal forms, although more or less conscious

122

on mortal plane, animating man. These things
will all be clarified in time, and ye will not
mistakenly deem me, as do so many of my chil
dren, while undergoing the mortal experience,
cruel and unfeeling."

Ere I could answer, Thyrza exclaimed, "Oh,
Father, I now know, he will soon know, but
the earth children cannot know, until they
advance and cleanse themselves of all impurities
and animal limitations; I mean those born free
from disease and strong propensities."

"Much more yet to learn, little daughter,
but ye will soon learn," then with a parting
benediction, He left.

We watched Him stop here and there, until
out of sight, with yearning hearts, and souls
filled with such love, as I had never deemed it
possible to feel before. Thyrza nestled closer
to me, but I was so completely filled with the
influx of the highest, holiest emotions, that I
could not even be withdrawn by the powerful
magnetism she ever had for me.

No detached spirit ever feels perfectly in
unison with the Father, until he has been in
personal contact, and been charged from that
Divine Being personally. All thereafter ad
vance much more rapidly. After I collected
my thoughts, I pressed Thyrza to me, while her
lovely eyes sought mine with perfect under-

123

standing and sympathy. "George," she mur
mured softly, "let us go to St. Paul's."

Nothing could have suited me better. St.
Paul's, located in the spiritual world, in the
very place where is located its material counter
part, impressively beautiful and imposing, of
the Celestial style of architecture the most per
fect of all, was in the center of a small park,
of a peculiar charm, inasmuch as its color
scheme was solely white and green, restful in
the extreme. Before the immense front en
trance there is a small circular plot of a velvety
white lawn, in the center, a sublime statue of
God Omnipotent, so life-like, so wondrously
wrought, of such artistic pre-eminence, that one
involuntarily halts, arrested by the Divinity of
the magnificent eyes. I sank on my knees,
and prostrated myself before that sublime repre
sentation of Him. Thyrza sank by my side,
both regardless of our brethren and sisters, who,
familiar with such sights, in complete harmony
and sympathy, passed noiselessly by. We arose
restored and tranquilized.

I looked up at the mighty edifice, called
after St. Paul.

It was formed of a pale silver, lustrous sub
stance, not in great blocks, but all so welded
together as to seem to be made of one piece,
trimmed with delicate traceries of gold on the

124

mighty domes, turrets and spires. The im
mense pillars, in the front somewhat similar to
the Church of Madeline, Paris, only much
larger and grander, were wreathed with delicate
forms and orange blossoms, which covered
various parts. In the spirit world, wherever
it is possible to add to beauty and artistic effects,
flowers and vines of indescribable beauty are
seen everywhere to the exclusion of all other
ornamentation. No statue, no figures of any
kind, desecrate the flawless symmetry, the classic
lines, the wondrous color schemes.

To my surprise, I noticed quite a number
when we entered. It was my first visit to a
great cathedral. I had seen many on earth,
and, although I had become familiar with the
peerless beauty everywhere visible in the spirit
world, I was amazed at the magnificence of
the immense sanctuary. The walls represented
scenes of the Celestial Kingdom, and seemed
so natural, as to appear real. They gave the
effect of enchanted visions, far more beautiful
than anything in the spiritual world which
to me who had not, as yet, seen any representa
tion of the Celestial Kingdom, had I still been
attached, would have seemed incredible. In
the center was an elevated platform, around
the platform, pillars wreathed with blossoms
and ferns, the color scheme, like that of the

125

exterior, was of green and white, with the
exception of the circular walls and the ceilings
of the covered portions. The platform, open
to the sky, was surrounded by seats in circles.
Upon the platform was a magnificent table and
fountain combined. A man of stately presence
stood apparently bowed in prayer.

As we took our seats, music flooded the vast
apartment, a profound silence ensued. All
sank on their knees. We felt an ineffable
peace and quiescence restore us to our normal
condition. A soft, distinct penetrating voice
aroused us. I recognized in the speaker one
of my friends who had been to celebrate my
liberation, one of the greatest divines on earth
while I was a boy. We listened to one of the
most instructive, soul-edifying discourses, re
plete with wisdom that I had yet heard. It
banished some of my still lingering material
conceptions, and helped me to comprehend
many things which I had found very mystify
ing. After its close, I hastened to him. I
told him of my meeting with our Father, of
my feelings, and of the help he had just given
me. He smiled encouragingly.

"It will not be very long before all the
earth problems will be solved." I answered
happily, "How can it be otherwise with so
many able instructors and institutions of all

126

kinds to help us on the upward march." Again
he smiled, somewhat whimsically, like our
great Father.

"George, -all do not advance equally. There
are different planes, as on earth. One has to
depend upon individual effort to progress,
although all are impelled on spirit side to
advance by the soul within, many content with
present conditions do not exercise especial ef
fort, but are satisfied with a slow, gradual pro
gression, but I feel you are not inclined never
have been to go slow."

Thyrza joined in merrily, "I am afraid he
will soon outgrow me."

"That can never be," he answered, "soul-
mates are one in all things. In soul gifts,
spiritual attributes, and hand in hand, soul to
soul, advance ever and always together."

I asked, "How is it with one who has be
come detached, and advances here, while the
earth bound mate retrogrades?"

"The spirit never retrogrades. All is so
arranged that that which the detached spirit
acquires, his soul-mate, very shortly after de
tachment, acquires rapidly. Ah, no, the great
est blessing, of true conjugal love, is that two
are one in all things. Not to the male alone
wisdom, nor to the female love, but both equally
possess all gifts."

127

Thyrza beamed. Apparently this was a
problem she had not yet solved, and was over
joyed to find that, even in knowledge, we would
be equal. Lovingly I clasped her dear hand,
and with another warm clasp of that of our
brother, just like on old earth, we parted from
him. As we emerged from the door, we were
met by Percy Shelley,

"George," he said, "I wish you and Thyrza
would go with me. There's a case at one of
the sanitariums I would like you to see." All
who have seen Shelley's picture on earth, the
splendor and size of the eyes, the fascination
of the whole countenance, can understand how
love-compelling must be the real man on spirit
side. Suffice to say, dearer than ever was my
friend to me, brother always of my soul as he
had ever been. He led us to an auto, a gem
of artistic beauty, and we whirled away with a
speed appalling to mortals. Floating vistas of
boulevards, magnificent buildings, thronged
streets, out into the suburbs we whirled, way
beyond earth London, until we came to a great
sanitarium.

Methinks I hear, "sanitarium in a world
free from disease, sin and death, how strange,
how inconcievable." There are thousands of
spirits who pass away in jails, asylums, and in
the slums in various countries on earth, away

128

from dear ones, who awaken on the spirit side
in institutions, similar to those in which they
pass away, save of course, in beauty and com
fort.

On the spirit side these places are even
more luxurious than the most palatial and ex
clusive hotels on earth, all surrounded by
grounds highly cultivated. The spirits of this
class, who have no near ones detached, are
sometimes kept in these luxurious places until
spirit memory returns, and they decide what
they want to do. Although on earth the ma
jority of them are from that which is called
the criminal or pauper class, are insane, degen
erates and mentally unbalanced, and, therefore,
are unable to advance, on the spirit, when
detached at night, all advance, and some much
more rapidly than those who have not been
restricted by heredity, bad associations, training,
poor environment and various adverse mate
rial conditions; hence when liberated, find them
selves as far advanced in spiritual attributes
and knowledge far superior to that acquired
through the limited media of the five senses,
as any of their seemingly, more favored brethren
and sisters.

The majority realize, as soon as spirit
memory returns, their divine heritage as chil
dren of God. With perfect faith, though, as

129

yet, unable to comprehend, they rely implicitly
upon Him, recognizing His Omnipotence, and
realizing that their limitations and sufferings
on earth must have been permitted for some
good purpose, all absolve themselves, if crim
inal, and joyously go forth to mingle with their
own, and march upward and onward, as rapid
ly, if not more so, than many, as I said before
less materially restricted. But there are quite
a number to whom spirit memory does not re
turn for several days, upon whose spiritual
brains have been impressed the terrible acts
for which they have been incarcerated, such as
murder, and the horrible crimes peculiar to
mortal plane. This element, after memory
returns, even though they realize their divine
heritage with gratitude and joy, thankful in the
extreme for the bliss of immortal life, and
know that their real life is the life of the spirit,
still so acutely recall the horrible acts commit
ted while on mortal plane, that they cannot for
a while, realize their irresponsibility. Hence,
Celestial Angels, many spirits and often our
Father Himself visit these unfortunate ones,
ro inspire and strengthen, until they are con
vinced that they in spirit have ever lived a
pure, holy life, and are absolutely irresponsible
for the evil acts and experiences of mortal
plane. Fortunately these periods of depress-

130

ion linger not long with the joyous influences
surrounding them, excepting in very rare cases,
such as the one I now relate.

Within a few moments, we arrived at a
broad avenue lined with trees, and drew up be
fore a stately building under a great porte
cochere. I noticed a very pretty lake, edged
with lilies on one side, a white esplanade encir
cling it, with seats, filled with happy spirits.
We entered a hall, magnificent in size and
decoration, a floor of variegated satin woods,
walls and ceiling frescoed, and flowers every
where. I glanced into charming reception
rooms, a great library, and several apartments
devoted to amusements. Thyrza said, "Come,
dear," as I lingered looking around.

Percy rapped on a door, we entered a large
sitting room, furnished exquisitely, and were
greeted by a tall, distinguished spirit, who took
Percy by both hands, then, without introduc
tions, none are needed, all are brothers and
sisters, he seized one of mine and Thyrza's.
There were several others present who greeted
us very affectionately. As every thought, every
deed is known to all on spirit plane, there is
nothing of a private nature, but as spirits are
even more refined in their sensibilities and have
much more delicacy than they can express on
earth, never, unless to render others happy, or

131

to be of use, do they use the gift of mind read
ing, hence all are even freer from undue super
vision and intrusion than on earth. No one
alludes to earth discipline, of a private nature,
to any newly detached spirit unless he or she
introduces the subject. i

This spirit, who shall be nameless, had been
a great criminal, and but little impressed by
the spirit spheres, and had, like his animal pro
genitors, followed but the animal instincts while
on mortal plane. Even had he had proper
environment, training, association and educa
tion, had not the malignant blood disease been
cured, and the propensities kept under leash
by the spirit, he would still have been a vic
tim of disease and propensity, powerless to act
differently. This poor spirit, even according
to the undeveloped science of to-day was en
tirely irresponsible, hence to spirit, in the tru&
light of the spirit, one can see how lightly
these terrible crimes, which are the effect and
lesult of undeveloped conditions, appear.

Within a short while he began voluntarily,
speaking with great feeling, glancing from one
to the other,

"You all know my terrible earth experiences;
I know I am really innocent, I know I killed
no one, I have seen all whom I killed, all for
give and love me. I know I did many fear-

132

ful deeds on earth, for which I really am not
to blame. I know I suffered a thousand deaths,
years of torture in a short period. I do not
know nor understand what death is on this
plane; all is life here; I do not know what
stealing is, all is open, free to all; I do not
know what adultery is, all love the soul-mate;
I do not know what evil and crime are, all
are good and pure. I am good and pure, have
always, on this plane, been so, always and ever
deplored at night, my awful deeds on earth.
But, even though I really am guiltless and know
that there are in actuality no such things as
evil and death, surrounded as I am by visible
proof, besides my own consciousness, connected
with our loving Father, which alone gives me
not only faith, but absolute 'knowledge, .still,
the suffering of that last year, in prison, alone
in my agony, nailed to wall in straitjacket, in
dark cell, and besides the scourge and whip, will
remain with me, I fear, despite all the peace,
love and beauty of my real home," he faltered,

"Alas," I thought, vividly recalling the
woes and sorrows of my life there. Despite
all our efforts to console him, his face retained
such a look of sorrow, that we, Percy, Thyrza
and I, so recently from the earth, felt once more
the cruel dominion of that plane.

The door opened noiselessly, we raised our

133

heads. Our souls told us. Again the waves
of rapture, the peace ineffable swept over us
at sight of that most majestic of all beings. He
gave all a look of love, then raised that hum
bled figure which fain would have fallen at
His feet, with such infinite compassion and
tenderness, that we, in perfect union with the
poor supplicant, felt tears rise to our eyes.

Many awe-inspiring, wonderful scenes,
which had touched me to core, had I witnessed
before, but none to equal this. Not even im
pressing the Lord Jesus Christ, had God been
able to express His great love and power. As
spirit can only discern spirit, spirit can only
commune with spirit, our God Omnipotent
could not embody His Supreme Personality in
a mortal body any more than a child of His
could on mortal plane. All He did was to
connect Himself, by countless vibrations, with
the Lord Jesus Christ and impress him, as we
impress our mortal bodies, only much more
perfectly, because the Lord Jesus Christ was
brought forth from as pure an instrument as
could be found, the purest, most devout of all
God's children on earth, and one of the most
exalted in the spirit world. iMethinks it were
well for all who seek to belittle the Hebrew
people, to remember that great God Omnipo
tent impressed, lived and suffered ignominy

134

intolerable, anguish insufferable in a Hebrew
body, brought forth by the purest Hebrew body
on mortal plane.

The love our loving Father was powerless,
yes, powerless (our own great God acts not
contrary to His own immutable law, though
He can and often does change minor laws) to
express to the repentant thief on the cross, now
was expressed and manifested, as but Lord Em
bodied can express and manifest, and one who
witnesses that expression and manifestation,
can but feel oneself blessed indeed. Such
were our feelings when we beheld the Glory
and Radiance of God, in a faint degree, reflect
ed on the countenance of the would-be prostrate
spirit, who was enfolded in the same embrace,
'with the same love and tenderness accorded all
from the lowest to the highest. It seemed to
me, I saw the spirit quiver in harmony with
God, and I thought that possibly our dear
Father, since He quivered more perceptively
than I, thought he required more potent vibra
tions than had been given me.

When our Father released him, instead of
the shrinking, despairing being who had so
lately deplored his unhappy fate, we saw a
face radiant with glory, a child of God indeed,
self-confident, and self-poised. At once he
took his rightful place as child of God, freed

135

forever from the illusions and delusions of mor
tal plane.

Our Father lifted His hands, gave all a
benediction, and passed out. We all fell upon
our knees, and after a few moments arose.
Our transformed spirit, overjoyed, said he was
going home to some grand parents, whom he
soon expected to call, that he felt entirely re
lieved, at last realizing; with the most perfect
faith and conviction that God decrees all for
the best.

We devoted some time to a merry talk con
cerning the awed expressions and amazement
of many of the newly detached, and of some
ludicrous experiences. One who had been a
reporter, on being taken in an elevator, never
having seen one on earth ejaculated as he ar
rived at the fourth floor,

aOh, let me get out quick, I must tell Smith."
(the editor of his paper.)

His guardian Angel asked, "Where do you
think you are?"

"Why, of course in hell, or I'd not be go
ing to Heaven, mounting to the sky, but I say
if this is hell, I bet Heaven can't beat it."

Another who had been a stockman in the
wilds of America was so dazed and thunder
struck at the beauties surrounding, and re-

136

mained motionless for so long a time, that his
guardian said,

"Well, what do you think of it?"

He wishpered imploringly,

"Hush, hush, Ido not want to wake up."

We refrained from the sorrowful and heart
breaking ones, such as many who leave dear
ones in trouble, who, not until spirit memory
returns can be comforted, who persist in im
ploring so pitifully to be taken back that often,
ere they have seen anything, they are permitted
to enter the material consciousness, and will
not leave until memory returns and they know
the truth.

After we left our friend we went with Percy
to his place, on the coast within sight of the
sea. Percy had on earth, like myself a great
love of the ocean. High up, on the top of a
jagged pile of rocks, picturesque and beautiful,
he had put his eyrie.

He, like myself, had selected two country
homes, one on this coast, the other one adjoin
ing mine which I had not yet seen in Scotland.
As all hotels and great apartment houses, with
apartments of all sizes, are free and open to all
in the cities, many prefer country homes.
Spirits are extremely sociable, all homes are
open to any and all, with the exception of one's
private apartments. Every home is more or

137

less filled with guests, unless when one, in quest
of seclusion for some especial object, seeks
retirement in some sequestered spot in the wilds
or the mountains.

As detached spirits are but more advanced
attached ones, they by no means change their
tastes, likings and aspirations after the change.
Mortals never express the real spiritual being,
it is not the love of the mortal, but the love
of the spirit that endures ; all soul-gifts, spirit
ual attributes endure forever. Therefore, all
spirits, who, on earth plane, have loved that
which is called nature, which we know as but
manifestations of angelic wisdom, have the
same love on the spirit plane, and seek the
country, fresh from the hand of the Celestial
Angels, untouched by spirit, to gratify that most
absorbing, and enthralling of all longings, the
longing to be outdoors with animal creation.
Not to be more in harmony, as is supposed on
mortal plane, for one is in closer touch with
Him, when more closely in touch with His
children, but solely to enjoy the ever appealing
charm of solitude and to gratify the desire for
change, inherent in all spirits, whether on mor
tal or spirit plane. ,

Percy had selected this home, chaste and
almost primitive in its simplicity, to devote
himself more assiduously to his work, that of

138

revising his earth poems to conform to the
spiritual plane, as well as composing many
more, for spirits are great readers. Every
home has a large library. Great publishing
houses are constantly bringing forth works
upon every conceivable subject, as well as opera
houses and theatres producing operas and
dramas innumerable. There were no near
neighbors, with the exception of one or two,
on either side, some distance away; no guests,
no living beings save his sister, a couple of
automata and several pets. We had come in
the auto, which, as I said, fairly flew over the
road. Percy not only kept this auto, but also
a small airship, and several magnificent horses.

Thyrza and I were welcomed very lovingly
by his sister, whom we had not seen since our
nuptials.

"Thyrza, George," she exclaimed, as we
alighted, "this is delightful, you are among the
very few whom Percy would bring to this
retreat; I am more than delighted to see you."
Ere she could say more, we were attracted by
the wonderful beauty of the sky. We sat dowrn
upon the piazza and gazed, astounded at the
first real, living, moving pictures I had ever
witnessed in the heavens, which were aflame
with golden glory, commingled with blue.
Feathery clouds would part and surround

139

every few minutes, with masses of gold and
azure, views of the Celestial Kingdom, perfect
reproductions of actual scenes. Amazed as
we had been by the life-like paintings in St.
Paul's, we were trebly so, witnessing these mar
vels, free to all beholders. iEvery sunrise and
sunset, in certain sections of the spiritual world,
are accompanied by these peerless representa
tions, works of the greatest artists, in all God's
realms, as well as reproductions of actual cities,
similar to mirages seen upon the earth. !As it
is vain to portray any of the glory and beauty
of the spirit world, it is much more so to give
the faintest conception of the grandeur and
majesty of some of the views, as well as the
infinite loveliness and perfect harmony of others.
Thyrza remarked softly,

"Of all the wonders and pleasure of our
spirit world, nothing can compare with these
divinely beautiful, Celestial moving pictures."
Percy, poet soul in rapture, remained silent.
I thought in reply, too charmed to move, "Just
a glimpse of the life to come."

A scene of marvelous splendor formed, a
city of stupendous size, of spotless white, in
the rear, undulating foot-hills and mighty
mountains, covered with satiny green turf, a
river, scintillating with colors innumerable,
was visible on the highest eminence, winding

140

here and there, on its downward course over
mountains, forming gigantic falls, cascades,
lakes, mirrors of purity and lovliness, thence
through the center of the city, spanned by
bridges of great size and etherial beauty,
through a magnificent park, on to a sea of in
conceivable beauty, irridescent with gold and
rose, upon which walked Celestial Angels, a
gift enjoyed by all spirits when they so desire.
The Celestial Angels, in their own home, appear
to radiate with glory akin to our Father. The
scenery and architecture cannot be portrayed
in earth language or conceived by one on mor
tal plane. No wonder we gazed with bated
breath and suspended animation upon one of
the homes yet to be ours.

Irrepressible Thyrza again interposed,

"We are not fit for that yet, so we are given
all we loved on earth until we mount higher."

"Greater, nobler things to aspire," Percy
answered, "I came here mainly for these pic
tures, no other place in England are they seen
or perfectly. They inspire me, add to my
conceptions of life to come."

"I never dreamed of this," I said, "no one
lold me." !

"You'll find," Mary said, "many things we
are left to enjoy with the surprise and joy of
the entirely unexpected and undreamed of."

141

The picture slowly dissolved, the azure and
gold faded as the sun sank behind the horizon,
and the after glow followed. Then the twi
light, a soft, beautiful light, (no black night in
this section of the spirit world) increased by the
lustre of the great spiritual worlds.

142

CHAPTER VIII.

We stayed several days at Percy's. My
first attempt at walking on water was made
with him. I watched him, his sister and
Thyrza walk without effort, without fear, as
we had seen the Celestial Angels in the moving
pictures. Percy called out, a few yards from
shore, at ease, on top of a great wave,

"Come on, you cannot drown, you are spirit.
All entities are subservient to and love spirit."

We were all in floating garbs, the costume
used for bathing also. Without hesitation, real
izing that nothing can destroy nor harm a spirit,
1 walked on, not into, but on the surface of the
water, which seemed to form every step into a
solid phalanx of immovable entities grouped
together to give the necessary support, which
is the truth. Every life organism on spirit
side manifest and express love. All love and are
subservient to the spirit children of God,
therefore, whenever one desires to walk, they
know and group themselves together to buoy
him up ; when he desires to bathe, part and let
him submerge.

Could mortals see with the sight of the
spirit, they would see the countless minor or-

143

ganisms which fill the water and air. Spirits,
when they desire, see the tiny creatures form
en masse both in the water and the air. All
spirit life is immune to destruction, some forms
transformed, regenerated by the very same pro
cess, now lost to mortals, possessed by primi
tive man of regenerating, like several species of
the vertebrates, certain members of the body.
As I have said before, all organisms cherish,
protect and obey, through Divine love of the
spirit, the most potent law, all God's children.
Fearlessly, willing myself to see the tiny en
tities, I walked, soul akin to the little creatures
so happily engaged in upholding me.

"Ah, I see," said Percy, noting me glancing
downward, "you have solved one of the myster
ies yourself, we never, or rather rarely tell be
fore hand. We like to see God's child real
ize, himself, his loyal dominion."

Thyrza, quite a way out, said softly in her
usual dulcet tones, yet I could hear her dis
tinctly,

"Join us, and we will all go to the bottom."

This was what I had been contemplating,
so, within a trice, we were all together. We
felt ourselves gently being let down, as well as
saw the little mites part on the surface, all fully
conscious of that which was desired of them,
then as we slowly, little by little, sank and the

144

little things crowded around and about us, it
seemed as though we were caressed and fond
led by billions of the tiniest gleams of beauty
imaginable; in some I could see tiny eyes softly
shining; I sent a thought to Thyrza,

"Beyond the joy of floating.'*

She returned,

"Infinitely so, but nothing to equal being
embraced by our dear Father."

"Yes," Percy wired, "nothing can equal
that."

While we were sinking, we were approach
ed by various species of fish and reptiles, all
with love-filled eyes, all possessed of intelli
gence and reason. One, a whale of immense
size, remained at a distance. We could see
him distinctly, satin-smooth white skin, eyes
soft as a gazelle's. I sent him a love thought.
He recognized it by approaching nearer. A
shark, being caressed by Percy and his sister,
was similar to the earth, excepting repulsive
features modified, with small mouth and dove-
like eyes.

Our submersion was welcomed with speech
less, it is true, but not thoughtless, love and
joy, for every form, from the lowest to the
highest, that we saw, expressed love and devo
tion. We were inexpressively touched by
the mute and eloquent homage accorded by our

145

lesser brethren. "Oh," I thought, recalling
the earth ocean, filled with the horrib'e, grotes
que counterparts of these loving things, "This
is the real, that the false; Oh, it is blessed to
be with the true and see things as they really
are." If poor mortals could obtain just a
glimpse of the real enveloping and surround
ing them, how comforted they would be, but al
though given all the glorious truths of spirit,
even by God Himself, if not sufficiently ad
vanced to grasp on that plane, they would scorn
and ridicule. Not until they reach a certain
height can they even imagine that which is in
comprehensible to the animal nature of earth.

Accompanied by our lesser brethren, vicing
with each other in mutely expressing love, we
reached the bottom. Fairyland indeed broke
on our sight. A land not only filled with
beauty, but sweetest melody. There was a con
tinuous soft ripple of harmonious soft vibra
tions, exquisitely soothing, varied occasionally
by peals upon peals of peans of rejoicing, made
by the surf overhead, as it embraced the land,
so similar to bands of Celestial music, that un
til told by Percy, I supposed the water echoed
the music from the many parks of a little city
not far distant.

The topography was like the bottom of the
earth ocean, varied by mountains, abrupt

146

eminences and declivities, all of substance
etherial, and marvelously chiselel and tinted.
Mountains of lace-like coral, topaz, pearl,
crystal — like unto cut diamonds, emerald, ruby,
sapphire, jade, amethyst, and of many gems
rare and unknown to earth. In many valleys
and declivities, the bottoms were soft and downy
like velvet moss. The flora and vegetation
were even more beautiful, if possible, than
above, for the beauteous entities, of the water,
added to instead of decreasing their beauty,
and as spirit can when necessary regulate sight
and hearing, we regulated ours so as not to let
the entities interfere with the view.

Animals do not prey upon each other like
on earth; all eat, not to sustain life or strength,
but to help keep the body in perfect condition,
as well as to afford enjoyment. There are cer
tain vegetation which are free from organic
life; solely that which is free from life is used
for food by spirits as well as animals; also wa
ter entirely free from life organisms for spirits
and their lesser brethren. No spirit ever
drinks water composed of living germs. In
all sections are vast reservoirs devoted entirely
to drinking water, while in the ocean are num
berless chasms filled with water for its deni
zens, untirely free from animalculae. , I have
mentioned before that bathing water possesses

147

wonderful properties of rejuvenating and beau
tifying. I must not fail to state that drinking
water is as marvelous and revitalizes wonder
fully.

Somewhat later Thyrza and I decided to
take up, for a while, some regular, systematic
sanitarium work, hence we took an apartment
in the suburbs, in a large apartment building
where we made ourselves more than comfort
able. The establisment was supervised and
managed by automata, who attended to the very
smallest matter, even to ordering meals. In
the spirit world there are, in all cities, immense
establishments called cookeries, where foods of
all kinds are prepared by especially skilled
chefs. Everything known upon earth, and
many more never imagined, is provided, free
to all. As life cannot be taken, imitations,
superior to the real, of game of all kinds, as
well as of substances similar to beef, pork,
mutton and many more, with more delicious
flavor, are made. These establishments pre
pare complete meals, which are served when
ever ordered within a few minutes of receiv
ing the order. Housekeeping is unknown,
homemaking essentially different. Spirits
have absolutely no trouble regarding these mat
ters. Give order at table, and have, within
the city limits, orders delivered and served im-

148

maculately, more promptly than in a first-class
earth hotel.

Thyrza and I enjoyed the change very
much. We found ourselves in the center of
greatest activity, with never an idle or spare
minute. Every home from the smallest bun
galow to the most palatial, ever open to us, a
guest chamber in all always ready. One, liv
ing in apartments therefore, in a sense, is
equally as well provided for. It must be
borne in mind there are no distinctions among
your own family, and all are your own, chil
dren of the one Father, hence all homes, all
grounds, all places, are ever yours, as much
as anyone else's, even your homes, excepting
your private chambers, oratory and study, are
open to all. It is the greatest delight to enjoy
this love, this perfect confidence, this equality
with all, to know and feel that all are your own.

The first pleasure of the morning is to enter
one's oratory, and offer up a silent morning
greeting to our Father. Soul-mates ever do
this together before proceeding to aught else.

One morning, in the breakfast room as
Thyrza was playfully feeding several birds of
wondrous beauty, with my mind reverting to
the old earth, I thought how natural she looked,
how very unlike the earth conception of spirit.
She was attired in a simple costume, made in

149

one piece, which fitted her figure perfectly, dis
playing its exquisite contour, of a pale lustrous
pink, low in the neck, with wide white collar,
cuffs and belt embroided with pale pink, low
cut white shoes, embroided with pale pink
rose-buds similar to costume. No jewels, no
furbelows. Spirits do not need and seldom
use head-gear, gloves or parasols. Hair, as on
earth, is the crowning glory and more beauti
ful than the most effective millinery confec
tions, which ever detract from the really beau
tiful. One rarely takes luggage or impedi
menta of any kind when visiting or traveling.
If one does not care to visit the great establish
ments, one finds in every guest chamber cos
tumes of all sizes and styles, with every essen
tial to the most minute detail. All costumes
include everything to correspond.

Thyrza pressed a button for auto. Many
carriages, autos, and equipages of all kinds are
kept in certain parts of the suburbs devoted to
these establishments. Within a few minutes,
we were seated in a bijou one of white, decor
ated with roses formed of various jewels.

It was an extremely beauful morning. We
whirled past a park aflame with color and
crowded with happy spirits, from little ones of
all ages to adults, no decrepit or old age, all
young, all joyous, all radiantly beautiful. The

150

banks of the Thames were even more filled with
gay and animated throngs; the Thames, pel
lucid and placid, reflecting the golden glory
of the sky, ever to me a source of delight, was
also filled with steamers and boats brimming
with people.

Merry laughter, gay voices, peals of music,
commingling with the songs of birds, and pur
ring rhythm of the water, reached us on all
sides. All were filled with joy, no cares, no
frowns, no sorrow in evidence anywhere here,
all wore joyous countenances, expressive of the
noblest aspirations, the highest emotions, the
greatest love and purity.

"What a pleasure," I remarked to Thyrza,
"to note the joy and happiness; blessed, blessed
indeed are we to be free, think how wretched
ws used to be on earth, ever fretting about
something or other, never in peace."

"Yes," she answered, "you, I think hardly
realized how I suffered there, dear; even now
I cannot bear to recall it. But I feel I must,
because our Father must will it so, or we should
forget entirely."

"Yes, we are beginning to grasp the very
good reason why we should. How could any
one with a desire for change, inherent in all
living beings, know how to appreciate the per
petual peace, glory and beauty, were it not for

151

that dark and drear experience, and the ever
varying change of employment and scene, as
well as the countless spiritual worlds to explore,
and the limitless knowledge to be acquired."

Not yet had we heard very much about the
Celestial Kingdom. The farther we advanced,
the more we began to understand that enlight
enment, on this line could only be obtained after
all the claims of self had been conquered and
eliminated. This could only be developed and
acquired in the service of othersf hence our de
sire to devote more time to the less happy than
we.

The sanitarium we were to visit, one in the
place of a great insane earth institution, was
located a block or two from the Thames, in
the midst of artistic grounds. After visiting
this sanitarium, we were to visit some friends
in Wales.

The building was of the Celestial style, of
pale grey marble, with columns of gold and
grey. The grounds were filled with spirits
with contented faces, some inconceivably radi
ant, who had just become detached, and were
obtaining their first impressions ere spirit mem
ory returned. We gave several, as we passed,
loving smiles of greeting.

Thyrza went to the rooms assigned to her,
I to mine. We were regular visitors to this

152

place, with regular duties. I had been chosen
this morning to visit two who had passed away
by their own hands. One, an elderly man who
had been a violent maniac for almost a decade,
another a young man, who had been a victim
of a blood disease which had caused imbecility.
I went first to see the old man. He was just
awakening on thi sside. He had no near rela
tives save his mother and father, who were
seated by his side, with his guardian Angels.
They greeted me gently, I sat down some place
from them.

His guardian Angel was occupied attending
to his duty with both hands on his head; the
spirit had a very fine, noble countenance. A
tremor passed through him. He made a con
vulsive movement to arise and opend His eyes.
The Guardian Angel stepped aside. The
mother, a radiant young spirit, eyes glowing
with love and tenderness stood over him. His
eyes fastened on her with wonder, then joy
unspeakable illumined his whole face,

"Mother, mother am I dreaming? Am I
crazy?" he whispered faintly.

"You are yourself, darling, your real true
self. You have been dreaming, you are at last
awake." His father grasped his hand.

"Will, my boy, don't you know me?"

"Father, father, where am I?"

153

"At home, with your own, my son. Come,
get us." He arose in a flowing garb. His
guardian Angel welcomed him with a few
simple words. I was surprised and pleased
to hear him say, as he held out his hands, warm
ly, "Why, Lord Byron, you are as great a joy
as were your poems to me — " he stopped
abruptly, and added ruefully,

"I can only remember up to the time I lost
my fortune. Oh my poor wife, I wonder
where she is?"

A look of great distress overspread his face.
The earth memory up to the time he lost his
mind returned, the rest, of course, a blank. His
mother seated him by her, holding him close
to her, as she told him all, finishing with,

"Dear, we will take you to see her very
soon, she'll soon be free, she also is very near
the change."

"Oh, that gives me joy indeed. Only to
have her, and I'll be happy. But Oh, I am
so overjoyed to find you dear ones, to know
that I have never lost you, and to know we
live and love forever. Oh, what joy, what
peace, what happiness." Then he turned to
me, "Lord Byron,"

"No lords here," I said, "Your brother, you
are a lord as much as I ame." His eyes shone.

"What, no petty distinctions, all equal in

154

God's sight?" but he added, "there must be, of
course, distinction in advancement, as on earth,
but I want to tell you, my brother," emphasiz
ing brother tenderly, "what your poems meant
to me. Your sorrows purified, and cleansed
all that really was not of you, a child could
discern the true and feel the true spirit despite
material conditions."

After a fe wminutes, promising to see him
again soon, I sought the room of the young man,
who in a fit of melancholia had cut short his
material discipline. I saw at his bedside his
guardian Angel and his sister, who had passed
to spirit side in infancy, unknown to the
brother.

This poor boy, from his earliest childhood
had been inpregnated with a loathsome dis
ease. All that the best medical skill could
do had been done. He had been of noble
blood and great wealth, but had become such
a source of anxiety and humiliaaion, his family
were forced to put him in a private institution,
where he had been neglected, with the result
that in an especially despondent mood, he had
strangled himself to death. His sister, a dainty,
winsome blonde, with sunny hair and pansy
eyes, looking like the earth conception of
Angels, sat by his side, patting his hand, while
his guardian Angel, of magnificent beauty and

155

regal presence, stroked his head. Suddenly
the youth gave a long, slow sigh, the eyelids
began to quiver, the blood transfused his count
enance, and he awakened, after having been in
this state, according to earth time, for twenty-
four hours, oblivious of both planes, complete
ly magnetized by his guardian Angels.

He had been an imbecile since his birth,
never having had the mental capacity to acquire
knowledge. As his spirit memory had not re
turned, he awakened with but the little light
gleaned on mortal plane during his lucid inter
vals, hence a child's guilessness and innocence
looked forth from eyes very similar to his sis
ters, which became riveted upon her charming
face, with a child'es worship of the beautiful.

"Where I am? Who are you?" he asked.

"You are at home. I am your sister," she
replied gently. ;

"Who are you?" glancing at his Guardian
Angel.

"I am your guardian Angel." He looked
al him long and searchingly, the wonder in his
eyes replaced by love, called forth by the love
of the Angel. Then reluctantly he turned his
gaze on me. I must have pleased him. He
said, "You look like my papa," and smiled a
child's wistful smile of recognition.

156

His sister helped him arise, while she, his
Guardian Angel and I escorted him outside to
a large auto. He clung to me and did not
like to let me go until he saw his grandmother,
to whom he took a great fancy. Within two
days his spirit memory returned, and he proved
to be a rather advanced spirit, eager to progress.
I made an engagement to visit him also in the
near future and returned to meet Thyrza.

I found her awaiting me on the portica,
accompanied by an exquisite little girl of about
four years, a veritable little sunbeam, but a
rather drenched and woe-begone one, who
clutched desperately at Thyrza's hands, and
looked around on all sides with looks of pain
and pleasure. Her flowing ringlets, lustrous
blue eyes and pearly skin were very beautiful,
the little mouth a Cupid's bow, the dainty little
figure still in the flowing garb. I put my arms
arms around her, and gave her such a loving
embrace, that a smile, like the sun in an April
shower, broke over her face, and for a moment
she forgot her sorrow.

"I want to see my marmie and papa and my
brother Charlie," she said piteously, "won't
you take me to dem? She says she will."

"I have promised Amanda that we would
take her to her mother, still on the earth,"
Thyrza said.

157

"Of course," I readily responded, "where
shall we find her?"

' "She lives in the suburbs, not far from
here." We entered our auto, and soon arrived
at the house, intuitively known as soon as we
saw it. We were met at the door by a charm
ing girl, with an eager, expectant air. Soon
as she saw the child, she tenderly clasped and
caressed her, ere welcoming us.

"Amanda, little Amanda," she fondly said.
Then after greeting us, said, "I shall take you
to the father and mother."

These spirits were still attached and in the
charge of their guardian Angels. One of
Amanda's had entrusted her to Thyrza im
mediately after she became detached, the other
had returned to perform some duty for the
attached ones. Amanda had been sent to the
institution a few weeks before, after a severe
fever which had resulted in dementia. The
parents had been compelled to part with her,
owing to their illness, as well as the incessant
care and attention demanded by their little
crippled boy, Charlie; They were cousins,
one child a cripple the other Amanda, from
birth not exactly an idiot but feeble minded.

We found them seated at a table, eyes closed,
in a seemingly comatose condition, oblivious of
all on spirit plane, whilst conscious on the

158

mortal. As the spirit, while attached to the
mortal, is under control on earth, of the mor
tal, in the spirit world, it seemingly performs
all the acts of the mortal and accompanies it
wherever it goes, therefore, on the spirit side,
there are always everything essential that the
mortal uses, in the very same place as on mor
tal plane, such as chairs, couches, tables as well
as everything necessary for them when detached
at night. The room, in which they were with
guardian Angels, was dainty and attractive, fill
ed with flowers. They were apparently en
gaged in eating, judging from their motions, on
mortal plane, and by the motions of two other
attached spirits who seemed to be waiting on
them, and who also were assisted, on spirit
plane, by their guardian Angels. In the
room, therefore, were four attached spirits and
four guardian Angels. Although an attached
spirit has two guardian Angels, it is only nec
essary to have one in attendance.

Thyrza had promised to take the child to
her people on earth. We decided to enter with
her the material consciousness. The child's
guardian Angel magnetized her into uncon
sciousness of the spirit plane, so just about the
time Thyrza and I became conscious on the
mortal plane, she also became conscious with
us in the material room within the spiritual

159

room, which was a large, airy apartment, we
saw seated at the table, the father and mother,
both weak and ill, faces haggard with physical
and mental suffering. They were evidently
refined and well educated. The attendants
were nurses, the mother was endeavoring, be
tween sighs and moans, to eat, the father, more
engrossed with her, paid little attention to him
self. Amanda sprang to her mother's side,
clasping her around her neck, kissing and hug
ging her.

"Mama, mama," she cried, "don't you know
me?" But the mother oblivious of all, replied
riot, but continued looking into space.

"Mama, mama," tears, falling rapidly,
"don't you know me?" repeated the little child.
No response.

"Don't you see me, mama?" Again, no re
sponse. Then she ran to her father, climbed
into his lap, put her little arms around his neck,
her head upon his chest.

"Papa, my papa, ain't you glad to see me?"
Again no sign, no response of any kind. Thyrza
took her in her arms and said,

"Darling, you papa and mama are dream
ing, you shall see them tonight." The father
then spoke to the mother.

"Amanda, why grieve so? Our child is
better off, we shall soon go to her, we cannot

160

last very much longer. Be comforted, my poor
wife." The child eagerly listened.

"Oh," sighed the mother, "if I had only
been able to see her die, even to go to her fun
eral. Oh, my little girl, my baby, my baby."

"Mama, mama, I am here," cried the little
one, running to her, and again clasping her.
The mother's guardian Angels may have im
pressed her, for she brightened visibly, and she
said happily,

"Oh, Albert, I know, I feel my little one

is near me."

"Of course she is," he answered, "I feel her
all the time." That pleased the child so much,
she really thought they saw her. The door
opened, a little lame boy, with a sweet face,
accompanied by a tutor entered. He was like
his parents, suffering from the same disease in
another form, a victim, like them, to that most
malignant of all diseases which numbers its
victims by millions, and causes death innumer
able under its various branches, consumption,
leprosy, insanity, imbecility, the most common
of blood diseases, rampant, where it permeates
all classes from the lowest to the highest on
earth. These innocents, victims to heredity,
pure and stainless in character and life, were
soon to be set free. Naturally one queries,
"Why should the innocent suffer for the guilty?"

161

I was beginning to see quite clearly that the
dream of mortal life, in comparison with the
eternal life of the spirit, appears (to the awak
ened spirit, conscious of the dual life on both
planes,) transitory and fleeting, a moment in
comparison with eternity. Its sorrows and
actual sufferings ephemeral, excepting the mem
ory which alone survives, to remind one of the
discipline which can never be forgotten.

All God's children are brought forth upon
the two planes simultaneously. The material
plane not solely absolutely essential as a birth
place, but also a school for many, not for all,
to obtain the peculiar kind of discipline
adjudged essential for those ordained to under
go it. Millions of children in millions of
worlds, are being constantly born, their life
force and intelligence having evolved from the
very lowest forms of life, until endowed with
soul as child of God, born in both worlds
simultaneously.

It is essential for every child to have an epi
tome of all knowledge acquired through all
species up to spirit child of God. Spirit com
posed of spirit body and spiritual brain, and soul
connected with God, thence onward, through
countless spheres and worlds, not freed from
animal limitations as often stated, for the spirit
knows naught of animal, conscious ever and

162

always as child of God, but educated in all
branches of knowledge, to fit one for the Celes
tial Kingdom. In reality, after detachment,
never before, a spirit realizes the earth experi
ences with its manifold horrors and tribula
tions, is no more painful to the spirit than the
discipline given the earth child in college, aca
demy, university, to the mortal. , Although to
the spirit on that plane of consciousness, it is
made to appear as it does to impress it upon
the spiritual brain, as all experiences are im
pressed for the purpose of discipline and train
ing.

Although it may appear that criminals, de
generates the insane receive but little discipline,
since their material brains are deficient or dis
eased; every spirit feels the necessary pain and
suffering, and many experiences are registered
upon the material brain, which in turn are reg
istered upon the spiritual, even though the
spirit can but imperfectly express itself.

Every unfortunate in penal institution or
insane asylum, regardless how irresponsible,
receives the discipline, hard as it may seem,
deemed necessary. How otherwise call God
Omnipotent? // not for Divine purpose, un-
apprehended by mortal, 'with good reason the
superficial would deem Him a monster of cruel-
ity and turpitude. But although God is

163

Omnipotent, his instruments under law follow
His behests and instructions, all children are
endowed, save those through disease and acci
dent, with reason and free will. That is, each
spirit not handicapped by a diseased material
brain, can impress the material instrument more
or less with the spiritual attributes of liberty,
love and wisdom. All spirits are perfectly
free and individually independent. None are
restricted in any way, excepting as, on
mortal plane, all are under mortal law,
so all are under law in the spiritual. With
the sole exception of property regulations
in certain sections of the spiritual world, and the
little while required for employment, all spirits
are entirely free, and can exercise their will
and desires in all things pertaining to them
selves and their soul-mates, who are in reality,
the other half necessary to make one. That
spirit cannot exercise their will on mortal plane,
especially in the conjugal relation, is due to the
imperfect control of their material instruments.
Could a spirit correctly impress, there would
be more true unions and less divorce. The
spirit must yield to the animal mind swayed
by physicial attractions, but ever and always
the spirit seeks to impress with the result that
many co-called libertines are but following the
dominant instinct, and longing of the spirit for

164

his own soul-mate. Free will, individual ef
fort resolves itself into the truth that only so*
much will and effort are manifested as the spirit
can impress his material brain with.

The spirit advances on spirit plane, and
strives to impress upon his material brain the
spiritual attributes and knowledge acquired
here. When this truth is rightly comprehended,
one can see that material brains must advance
to enable spirit to manifest will and effort, and
that when material brains are developed suf
ficiently, will and effort are the will and effort
of the spirit, who ever and always expresses his
own especial attributes, hence there can be no
remaining at a standstill nor retrogression to
the spirit who, on mortal plane has a wholesome
and good instrument. The material brain can of
ten be developed by developing a sound, whole
some body. Therefore the trite, and in a de
gree, true saying, "a sound body makes a sound
mind," both brain and body recognized by the
advanced as but instruments for the spirit child
of God. But there are many in diseased
bodies with developed brains, who express much
more perfectly than many with seemingly sound
and perfect ones, for all who appear sound are
not so.

Amanda, when she saw her dearly loved
brother enter, ran to him and threw her arms

165

about him, as she had her parents,

"Brudder, brudder," she cried, "I is here,
don't oo know me?"

Charlie, assisted by his tutor, unseeing,
passed by her.

"Brudder/' she reiterated, "I is here, Mandy
is here." The little lame boy, (how my heart
went out to him, thinking of one other, who
had been similarly afflicted,) was caressed by
Charlie." Her guardian Angel then took her
his parents, and then deposited on a couch.

After letting Amanda caress and bid them
good-bye, we were soon on the spirit plane.
Amanda exclaimed upon awakening,

"I saw them, my marmie, my pap and
Charlie, for she remembered all her life on
over to her parents in the spirit form and said,

"Look at them, there is your real father and
mother. They will awaken tonight and you
will see them." The little one's spirit memory
returned as she was speaking, and she cried
with delighted eyes,

"Oh, I know my papa and mamma," and
she ran over after kissing them and kissed
spirit side, ere taken to the asylum. Then
the weeping little Niobe was transformed into a
happy little girl. Some grandparents shortly
arrived and it was decided that she should

166

remain with her parents, in charge of her guard
ian Angels, until she would become recon
ciled to be taken elsewhere. With returned
memory came the great love for her guardians,
so we, after our short period of depression, de
parted joyfully.

167

CHAPTER IX.

After a certain period devoted to attending
lectures, imbibing all the wisdom and knowl
edge possible, sanitarium work, helping others
on mortal plane who have the gift of inspira
tion and writing, social affairs and various
places of amusement, we decided to accompany
Percy and some friends to our places in Scot-
for me.

I had told her to use her own judgment and
land, where my mother had prepared a home
taste. I was not surprised when I saw she
bad selected a small vale, between rugged
mountains, whose lofty peaks were almost iden
tical with those of earth Scotland, save that on
the very highest, inaccessable on mortal plane,
were many castle and palaces of magnificent
beauty. The little valley is somewhat circu
lar, and so small that there were but three other
places, besides my own. It was divided in the
center by a small stream, all under the highest
state of cultivation, no fence or lines of demark-
ation between. My house was at the base,
close to the mountains, which were left in their
natural state, some with bare slopes, others with
magnificent trees, flora and shrubbery. With

168

the exception of the stately castles on the peaks,
no other homes or signs of habitation were
visible.

My mother had chosen this retired stop
especially for its silence and tranquility, feeling
that we, as on earth, needed a change and a
chance to relax after our busy life in the great
city. Not that a spirit ever wearies, or that
the life of a spirit is not always delightful, full
of interest and incident, but even the most aspir
ing feel that there are times when one desires
more particularly the charms of solitude, as
well as the society of those most congenial and
most beloved.

We had a very small house party. My
mother, her soul-mate, her parents, Thyrza's
sister and grandparents; her parents were still
attached. Percy's home was adjoining mine
and close also to the mountains.

These mountains were reserved for animals
under the care of superintendents. We had a
small establishment, cottage of a dozen rooms.
We were charmed with it, Thyrza especially.

The exterior was of choice satin wood,
smooth and lustrous, dark cherry, decorated
with cream, wide veranda below, great bay-
windows above. The inside was finished with
choice woods, and furnished to correspond, sev-
er-al fountains, plants, flowers, etc.

169

In every spirit home harmony is the
keynote. The gorgecus splendor, daz
zling display of gold and silver, divers
colors and violent contrasts; the utter lack of
harmony in many things on earth, is not in evi
dence on spirit plane. Although gold and
white are used very much, the gold is very spar
ingly used, simply for a delicate trimming, whilst
public institutions, cathedrals, opera houses,
hotels, and large apartment houses are all more
splendid and grander in every way than on
earth, none are flamboyant nor over embellished,
all are in the best of taste, and characterized by
a degree of simplicity much more pleasing.

Ma:ny have homes much larger and more
luxurious than the most regal upon earth, many
more have bungalows and cottages, one can
always change, after tiring of a small place to
a larger whenever one desires. No one is re
stricted. But, although, spirit feels that all
are his, open, free to him, (as on earth there is
a particular love for home which here is much
stronger,) almost all cling to and change their
own particular homes, when desirious of change,
in style, architecture, and appointments, and
even the grounds, which some change almost
daily.

We had a few horses, allowed to roam in the
mountains, an air-ship, several autos, and quite

170

a number of pet animals, dogs, cats, birds, all
at liberty, none caged. Even in cities aviaries
are open. Birds of the most dazzling plumage,
more beautiful than the peacock, of snowy
white, and all colors, flitted to and fro and all
about our place, even on the veranda, and, oft,
through the open window, some with sweetest
notes, far excelling the nightingale.

From the rear of our veranda, we could see
those called wild animals on the earth, lions,
tigers, elephants, etc., even great anacondas and
cobra de capellas. But, ah, how different, all
our loving brethren yet to be, all displaying
the same tenderness as the water ones, and yet
so delicate as not to intrude in to the valley,
but keeping strictly within their domain.

Percy and his sister are still alone excepting
their grandparents. A Mr. and Mrs. Morri
son, of the United States occupied the place
opposite to us, and one who had been, on mortal
plane, a Scottish knight, the one adjoining. As
we were all literary, we were very congenial.
While there can be no distinction, as all are
God's children, and all are more highly de
veloped and cultivated than the highest on
earth, still, as all exercise individual taste, one
inclines slightly to those who have similar,
though one is attracted much more potently to
those who excel in the highest emotive and

171

spiritual attributes of self-abnegation here as on
the lower plane.

We took our meals "al fresco" in the
grounds, for the especial purpose of seeing the
beautiful moving pictures at sunrise and sun
set. After they cease the sky returns to tints
of exquisite delicacy and beauty, forming sky
scapes entirely distinct from the moving pic
tures, for the moving pictures are actual repre
sentations of life both in the spirit and Celes
tial Kingdom, whilst the skyscapes are pictures
portrayed by the Celestial Angels.

Thyrza's grandparents were, in every way,
as youthful as we, so we were a party of young
people filled with the strength and buoyancy of
immortal youth. One morning, seated on the
veranda, after we had watched the sun rise in
his majesty, Thyrza said abruptly, breaking
the enraptured silence, "This is indeed glor
ious, I never tire of these pictures," her sister,
as lovely as she, a petite brunette of classic
features, and slumbrous dark eyes, said with
trembling lips, (she had been but recently de
tached)

"Everything is marvelous, I thank God for
every breath I draw, and yet," she sighed, "I
do so want mamma and papa free to enjoy it

too."

"Yes," Thyrza answered feelingly, "that is
172

my great worry, if I may call it worry," glancing
at me sadly, "were it not that we see them fre
quently, it would be very, very hard to bear."

Thyrza's grandmother, May, we called her,
very much like Thyrza in appearance said
seriously,

"According to earth time, it is over twenty
years since I left my dear children, although I
have all that the most favored mortal ever
dreams of, and far beyond my greatest hopes
and expectations, I cannot be really happy until
I have my dear children free all the time to
enjoy with me." To all their surprise, not
even to Thyrza had I intimated aught of the
kind, seeing again a picture I had often seen
in my mind, a young man bowed in grief over
a little babe's bed, and once more feeling the
touch of baby fingers, I felt my eyes suffuse,
and said brokenly,

"And I would give, ah, how much to see
my baby girl just as she was again," Thyrza
placed her arm around me and whispered, "Oh,
George, let us thank the dear Father, we see
them all on spirit side."

Very often had I seen my child since my
detachment. Both Thyrza and I had been to
see her just before we left England. Our last
night had been spent with her and her mother,
who, in the real life, knowing the truth, entirely

173

absolved me. She gave me the particulars
regarding Mrs. Clairmont, and was perfectly
satisfied, (knowing, as all spirits know their
own soul mates, I was not hers,) that Thyrza
and I were conjoined. I smiled in return and
answered cheerfully,

"Oh, ye of little faith, even here questioning
our Father's judgment. Know ye not that He
knoweth best?" Smiles replaced the transi-
tary gloom, and shortly we were planning an
airship excursion to some islands north of us.

That afternoon Thyrza, May, Percy and I
took a long mountain walk. We selected a wide
path that led to Colonel Carr's place, I give the
title, as he was recently detached.

He was an American who had taken the
place for the summer. We have seasons, vary
ing in different sections, as on earth. The
path led first over a slope of downy moss, soft
as velvet, of different shades of green, appear
ing like a mosaic in sun light and shade, thence
into the heart of the primeval forest, free from
entangling underbrush, with carpet of moss and
trees of all varieties. Here and there an
isolated monarch towered high above his fel
lows, with intervening spaces of lawn between,
here and there were graceful trees of various
colors, not seen on earth, pale pink, blue, red,
great patches of shrubs and plants with won-

174

derful flowers, others with fruits and nuts of
all kinds. Many trees, orange, lemon, all
earth fruits and many more unknown on earth,
leathery bushes, not vines, of strawberries
and every other kind of berry.

We saw animals, great and small, divested
of the repellant features of earth, scattered all
over, some grazing, some eating fruit, many
lying in sun and shade, others drinking at vast
reservoirs, looking like small lakes, edged with
moss and ferns.

"A veritable animal paradise," May ex
claimed, "Oh, how beautiful, but look at that
lion coming to us."

A lion, lying under a tree, arose and came
to us. Thyrza held out her hand and petted
him. All he lacked was speech. He gave a
soft growl, while eyes glowed with love and
admiration. We were soon surrounded by our
lesser brethren, who gathered, from near and
far, to make us welcome, every one with eyes
shining with pleasure and love.

"Oh, you darlings," Thyrza said, "you
know we love you all." All responded with
sounds soft and melodious. Percy gave regu
lar bear hugs to many, exclaiming,

"Ah, this is life and love in truth, when
even our earth enemies love us."

ITS

I responded reverently, "Therefore we
should never murmur, God knows best. We
must forget the trivial past sorrows and live for
the glorious present and future.

"When all our dear ones will be free," May
added.

"But there will always be someone's dear
ones,'' Thyrza said.

"Somebody's darlings," Percy answered,
"but we must all be prepared." Thyrza patted
a great white elephant, "just think what these
dear things have yet to go through."

"Taste some of this delicious fruits. I do
not even know its name," said May, plucking
some great golden globes, looking somewhat
like oranges, "the most delicious I have ever
tasted."

After regaling ourselves with it and others
equally delicious, we proceeded on our way out
of the forest. We had ascended a considerable
distance, so sat down to enjoy the view. Be
neath lay the forest from which we had emerg
ed, below that the mosaic tinted slope, farther
down the bowl-like valley, with sparkling
stream and brilliant gardens, in front the
mountains, over whose jagged peaks and curved
points, we could see the varying landscape of
meadow, valley and plain, and far beyond, the
glistening, sapphire sea. When we glanced

176

above, we saw a sky, fit to canopy such loveli
ness, in which the sun, pale and golden, rode
high, and the stars sparkled like mammoth dia
monds.

In a little while we arrived at the top, the
highest peak thereabouts, upon which was
located a stone castle, made out of the same
stone as the peak, a soft gray and black, with
naught but a green lawn surrounding it and
waxy red flowers and vines covering it, a big
stone castle, nothing else, no out buildings, all
essentials kept in the great basement.

A large party, standing on the vast front
veranda, joyously made us welcome, and we
were soon regaling ourselves with such a view
as but the spiritual spheres can produce. Not
only that which I have described, but on one
side, mountain peak upon mountain peak,
rugged cliffs bathed in roseate hues, through
which the pale green was plainly visible, while
on the other, mighty crags, wonderfully wrought
gleamed through a soft golden haze. Upon
every peak, a stately castle, like the Colonel's,
of different colors and of magnificent archi
tecture, added to the beauty of the scene.

Colonel and Mrs. Carr were very charm
ing. The Colonel said,

"Never was anyone more thoroughly dazed
than Sarah and I when we found ourselves

177

walking on the ocean, when the boat turned and
carried us to the bottom,) and surrounded by
beautiful beings. Had it not been we recog
nized our relatives we would have been per
fectly at sea, as well as on sea, never on the
earth ever having the slightest faith in immoi-
tality or God."*

They had recently become detached by
drowning. I looked surprised. Thyrza
smiled at me sympathetically, I read her
thought, "More clouded than we." Mrs. Carr
added,

"We were atheists. We simply could not
believe in an Infinite Being, an Omnipotent
God, it seemed absurd, incredible. We con
sidered, as a great many do still, on earth, that
religion had evolved from the very lowest and
that the highest, the Christian was almost on
a par with the earliest conceptions, and had not
sufficiently advanced to outgrow the crude
belief in the supernatural."

Thyrza smiled.

"I perceive you could not have given much
serious thought to it, or you would have seen
that the religious instinct, one of the most potent
in mortals, must have been given for a pur
pose. The instincts, in all forms of life
have been, on earth, solely developed by the
intelligence invisible governing the instinct.

178

The religious, one of the greatest, instead
of remaining dormant as others, less important,
in man developed, in some apparently retro
grading, in others steadily advancing, until the
Christian religion was evolved, the highest
type of religion upon the earth today.
All were impelled by the spirit in charge,
to advanve, until spirit man was bless
ed with soul, and impressed his mortal
mind, little by little, with the truths im
perfectly grasped, helped at successive stages
by the great minds, who, more perfectly im
pressed, were beacon lights and teachers for
the less illumined. Although I could not
grasp a Supreme Personality, I could still per
ceive the guiding, controlling hand of a Su
preme Intelligence."

Mrs. Carr responded laughingly,

"It did not take us long after our spirit
memory returned, to realize how circumscribed
had been our belief, how narrow our outlook."

I said, "Although it is true, I did not write
as much as many about the soul, immortality
and the duties of life, and confined myself, mate
rially bound, to the beauties and attractions of
earth, still I ever, regardless how seldom ex
pressed, felt the Omnipotence of God, and the
truth of life immortal."

A magnificent man, a noted English Sur-

179

geon on earth plane, spoke impressively,

"On the earth I, in my profession, had many
opportunities of proving many of the potent
arguments of unbelievers' fallacies. I studied
mind or the brain especially. I dissected ani
mal upon animal, vivisection, so abhored by
many, gave me the key to a great deal. I
found certain animals, entirely deprived of
brain, could live and governed by instinct, im
possible to locate, attend to all their wants. I
found by transfering the brain of one animal
to another, I could change the characteristics
and nature of the animal. I found that man
could live deprived of all, save a part of the
medulla oblangata, called the vital knot. I
found the gray matter contained the corpuscles
that make the gray matter superior to the
white, I found the brain, filled more or less
with corpuscles, was but an instrument for an
invisible, impossible to locate, presence. I
found when the brain was in good condition,
it enabled this invisible presence to guide and
control much more perfectly, than when out of
order. I found the seat of sensation not in the
brain, as claimed by the majority. I found
sensation felt, after all the brain in certain ani
mals had been removed. I found the brain
instrument for this invisible spirit, could be
drugged. But as all these are well known

180

facts on earth to many and by you all, I shall
merely say, I had seen so much of the entirely
inexplicable materially, that I was forced to
seek within for the truth, and I found it in the
inner recesses of my soul, where all on earth
find when they seek rightly."

"Only 'when the brain is developed enough
to be impressed 'with the desire to seek" May
replied.

"Exactly as I said, the brain must be a good

instrument."

Mrs. Carr, changing the subject, asked how
long we would stay in the mountains, express
ing a hope we would remain whilst they were
there. I answered,

"We shall remain several weeks, then a short
while in London, and then a trip to the United
States."

"Do join us, we return shortly," she ex
claimed.

Thyrza replied, "Only too gladly."

After discussing various topics of interest,
and making arrangements to accompany us in
our airship the following morning, we returned
home.

The next morning, just as the sun appeared
over the top of the mountains our two parties,
in airships which would have astounded mor
tals at that period, gently ascended, until we

181

reached the road leading to the islands, our
destination. We had several rooms necessary
for comfort and pleasure, and a very large deck,
fitted with every comfort. To sail through
the air, with a speed almost miraculous, while
not as pleasurable as floating, is very enjoyable.
Not only to (comfortably at ease, reclining on
divan, couch or easy chair,) watch the differ
ent craft and floating spirits, an ever varying
panorama of beauty, but the great spiritual
worlds, with their alluring beauty high above,
as well as the constantly changing loveliness
below. All our party were seated on the great
deck. My grandmother, May, Thyrza, her
sister, Percy's sister and grandmother, attired
in simple white gowns, with either flowing or
braided hair, looked like young girls just
emancipated from school, but never upon
earth such charm of person, such angelic sweet
ness, such musical voices.

Thyrza started, "Nearer, my God, to Thee/'
All spirits possess voices of marvelous compass,
melody and expression. It should not appear
strange to mortals that many newly detached
spirits, love and recall the earth very often,
hence, "Nearer, my God to Thee." We sang
one of Tom Moore's little melodies, one of
mine, one of Percy's and the last, one sung in
the great cathedrals.

182

"Glory, glory, to the lowest and the highest,
Throughout infinity,

Glory, glory to the farthest and the nighest,
Throughout eternity.

Glory, glory, to thee, and to me and to all,
Wherever we may be,

Glory, glory to everyone, within, without call,
In peace or misery.

Glory, glory, to our Father, great God Sublime,

Though far away, still near.

Glory, glory to Him, in ev'ry place, in ev'ry

clime,
Though everywhere, still here.

Glory, glory, to the lowest and the highest,
Every world Divine,

Glory, glory to the farthest and the nightest,
Mine and thine, thine and mine.

Like a meteor winging its flight through
space, or a colossal eagle with outspread wings,
we flew. We stopped not at a depot, but
swept swifty on, balmy zephyrs, perfume
laden, softly caressed us until we came to the
sea, the wonderful sea, glittering under the
rays of the sun, with a beauty unseen, un
known on earth.

The salty taste of its brine, mingled with

183

the delicious land scents, greeted us as we
neared it. The sky above, with fleece of snow
and crimson of russet glory, the sea below with
its waves of white sea foam, were filled with
ecstatic beings, and ocean and air craft innum
erable. But as we sped on, far, far out to sea,
both changed, almost inperceptibly, by de
grees, into a beauty unparalleled, May called,

"Oh look, look," it seemed as though the
Heavens parted and we saw our dear Father,
Omnipotent God, accompanied by entrancingly
lovely Angels, playing on harps, whose strains
of melody reached us. Our Father seemed to
be more Majestic, more sublime, yet infinitely
gracious and loving. We caught, on vibra
tions, the message, "My beloved children, I
am ever with you."

I saw whence came the earth conception of
the Lord, and cupids playing on harps. Won
derful clouds, etherial and filmy as lace, form
ing flowers of exquisite beauty, surrounded our
Father. We stopped the ship and remained
motionless, our souls and hearts filled with
wonder and love, looking upon their glorious
loveliness, until the beauteous clouds and flow
ers softly covered them, and again naught but
the sky could be seen, with great masses of
flowers, which gradually faded to a soft haze
of a royal purple and gold.

184

The purple and gold of the sky, the blue of
sea continued for many miles, until we could
see no signs of land or of life, excepting great
ocean steamers, airships, and floating spirits,
en route to various places in our world and other
spirit worlds.

"Greenland, at last," we exclaimed simul
taneously. We had come many miles with a
speed, impossible on earth, in mortal atmos
phere. The island, a vast continent here, soon
appeared in full view. We could see great
mountain ranges, some covered with snow,
sharp pointed saw-tooth peaks, alert sentinels,
glittering like polished rapiers, rugged cliffs,
grim, forbidding slopes. As we appreached
we saw a white beach, beyond undulating hills
covered with verdure.

No signs of life where we descended, under
a wide spreading oak tree. A silence pro
found, a solitude soul refreshing, a rest infinitely
soothing, breathed over all. Gladly we emerg
ed from the ship and sank upon the ground
under the branches of the old oak tree, which
reminded me forcibly of the old oak at New-
stead Abbey, so dear to me on earth. Lov
ingly I caressed it. Me thought I could hear
it murmur a greeting.

We decided to leave the ship and walk
inland, so gayly we started forth. The hills

185

were covered with moss, flowers sprang up as
we walked, and upturned sweet faces with lov
ing welcome. Ere long, we came to a large
stretch of gray and sombre, neutral tinted coun
try, the sky also partook of the same dull
murky hue, so familiar to earth England. Many
white albatross, eagles and condors flew above.
Piles and monuments of fantastic rocks jutted
forth. To all but the detached spirit it
would have appeared inexpressibly mournful
and dreary and a suitable place of punishment
for the most criminal, according to Emanuel
Swedenborg's conceptions, or rather erroneous
impressions. But as spirit is free to go where
soever he will, as all spirit realms and places
are open to all, and all fly wherever they de
sire, no one unless willing, ever seeks or abides
in places of this kind.

"I have never seen on earth a place like
this," said Thyrza, "I suppose Greenland looks
like this on earth."

"Oh, no," said Percy, "this looks more like
certain sections in Arabia."

"Or like deserts in the United States," said
the Colonel.

"I suppose those who love the great wide
places, the open, the silence, and grandeur,
even here seek it for a change," observed May.

Soon we saw, seemingly, an oasis, a green

186

patch, a small habitation and several animals,
horses, cows. A familiar earth atmosphere
enveloped all so strongly, as to make one think
oneself upon earth.

The gray stone cabin, the oak and walnut
trees, a weeping willow near a well, the red
geraniums and homely nasturtians, the forget-
me-not, the helotrope all familiar earth flowers,
rhe cats, the dogs, the chickens roaming here
and there.

The Colonel exclaimed,

"I have seen many like this in the middle
West. I am sure an American lives here."

We stopped at the gate of a large corral
and looked at the animals who all flocked to
us with lovelit eyes.

A man and woman came to the stable. I
had not yet seen similar costumes in the spirit
world. But the Colonel's eyes sparkled as he
cried,

"Americans, Americans." The man, a fine
tall spirit, of a strongly marked, distinctive
type and the woman, with a lovable, saintly
face, approached with cordial, outstretched
hands, <

"Welcome, welcome," they cried jubilantly.
The man had on a pair of overalls, a negligee
shirt, leather belt, the woman a plain, simple
gown. They laughed as we looked at them

187

rather curiously.

"We loved our earth home so much, we try
to duplicate wherever we go, for a short per
iod," the man said.

"We lived in the wilds, we raised our fam
ily there. It was home for so many years, we
cannot forget," the woman said, a tender,
reminiscent gleam in her eye.

"You must have been very happy there,"
Mrs. Carr remarked.

"No, often full of dread and fear, with the
terrible trials of the early settler, but we loved
and had our children there for so many years,
so we still love it, and as we cannot go back, we
try to live it here occasionally, as nearly sim
ilar as we can."

We entered a bare living room, a large
stone fire-place, imitation animal skins on the
floor, wooden chairs and tables, very crude and
primitive, and home made utensils filled with
immortal flowers, the sole things of beauty
visible.

"I did not suppose such things were made in
the spirit world," my grandmother said, point
ing to the chairs.

"Nor are they, save by the individual spirit
who so desires. Our loving Father permits
perfect freedom to all His children to do and
live as they wish. So there are sections of the

188

spirit world reserved for all those who wish to
exercise individual taste, but," he smiled pleas
antly, "very few continue very long anything
like this, as our true home has ever been the
spirit."

"The love of change inherent in all, the
desire that has brought us hither as well as
tender associations, must, of course, make it
pleasant," chimed in Thyrza. (

Our hostess, with her own hands, prepared
a simple repast, Thyrza and May assisted. No
automatons required here. Soon we were
refreshed with bowls of milk, apparently fresh
laid eggs, with squash and mince pies of the
Yankees. Col. Carr said,

"This is indeed going back to the old
home." Our hosts answered,

"We soon leave for London, and then go on
to the United States."

"Why did you not duplicate this nearer
home?" I asked.

"We have been traveling considerably in
Europe and Asia, and provided this for inter
vals between."

We shortly bade our friends good-bye and
started for a town close to the base of a moun
tain range which they had pointed out
to us. As we neared it, we were surprised to
see the whole mountain covered with snow, as

189

well as the country surrounding it for quite a
distance. The snow, the first we had seen in
the spirit world, also forcibly reminded us of
the earth. Although deep, without effort or
undue exertion, glowing from the cool, crisp
air, we almost skimmed over it, so lightly, so
rapidly does spirit walk.

Ere long, we reached the outskirts of the
city and were soon on a very pretty street, lined
with beautiful homes basking in the genial rays
of the sun, all was spotless, not a speck of
slush nor now visible.

We were greeted by many smiling friends
and brothers, who entreated us to accompany
them to their homes. We told them, as there
were so many of us who desired to keep together,
we would go to one of the hotels. ' Shortly
we entered a splendid hotel, replete with all the
comforts and luxuries of a spirit one, vastly
superior to the best of earth, inasmuch as it
provides everything essential, as well as private
theatres, assembly hall, ball room, and many
rooms devoted to amusements and games un
known on earth. The music room, a vast
apartment, had four sides with electric buttons
connecting one with all the great opera houses,
theatres, moving picture shows, churches, lec
ture halls in the spirit world, not to any especial
country, but our entire spirit world. The

190

principal ones are connected with private re
ception room of each suite. Although tele
pathy is universal, wireless telephones, and
telavues, enabling one to see whilst talking are
in every room. One of the first things I did,
was to call up my mother, who had not accom
panied us, and I soon had the pleasure of see
ing her radiant face as well as hearing her lov
ing voice, both preferable to telepathy.

After changing completely, Thyrza especi
ally beautiful in primrose silken material, with
white buds in corsage and hair, I in a white
dresssuit, we joined the rest in a magnificent
banquet hall. We entered from the hall and
saw a vast apartment, two sides of crystal, the
one facing us in the rear all open, affording a
good view of the grounds, which seemed like
a conservatory, with fountains, statues, and
numberless birds flying to and fro, also a part
of the jagged peaks gleaming with snow.

In the center of the dome-like ceiling of
crystal, beautiful flowers formed of jewels, cast
a soft, mellow light over the charming appoint
ments of the room, enhancing, if possible, the
exceeding beauty and radiance of the spirits. A
very large fountain was in the middle of the
room, a large snow-white swan, surrounded by
a brood of little ones, swam in a large basin
wrought of cut diamonds like the ceiling. The

191

basin sat on an immense pedestal of intricate
beauty and design, formed of pearl, enjeweled
with emeralds and rubies, columns of the same
extended above forming a canopy of dome-like
effect over the fountain, with one immense
flower in the center studded with lights. Around
this fountain, on a floor of mother-of-pearl, in
circles were tables of uniform size, first circle,
tables for two, second four, and so on, up to the
outermost circle. The tables were like the
floor, of mother-of-pearl with doilies of filmy
lace, and bowls of exquisite glass filled with
delicate flowers and ferns, the chairs to har
monize, nothing else in the room. Soft strains
of melody were intermittently played.

Within a few moments after we wired our
orders, we were served with the first course by
spotless, noiseless automata. No hoisting up
from beneath, tables fully equipped, as is done
in some places but very similar to earth, except,
of course, superior in perfection of service and
detail. At the close of the meal, as we arose,
the band in the grounds started a merry waltz,
and many of the guests wended their way to the
ball-room, but our party decided to visit the
opera-house. Without change of any kind,
we entered the opera house, which was exquis
itely chaste and beautiful, no ceiling but the
azure of the sky and silver of the great stars.

192

Seats in tiers, similar to the earth, were already
filled with spirits. No evidence of orchestra,
though music reached us as we entered, seem
ingly from behind the stage at one end. I
looked at the audience, I noted the chaste ele
gance of the women, few more than slightly
decollette, very few jewels, mostly flowers, hair
in style to suit, no prevailing style in hair or
costume, hence none disfigured or caricatured
as on earth. I thought of the consciousness,
affectation, the hauteur shown by the grande
dame, the social aspirant, the climber of the
mortal plane. I recalled the supercilious cold
stare, the air of self-satisfaction, the soulless
expression, the vapid, silly talk, the gracious,
patronizing manner, the senseless extravagance
of the spirits in mortal form, and I again thank
ed God that all those defiling, sordid experi
ences were unreal, that they, in reality, in their
true home expressed but the Divine love and
wisdom manifested on all countenances sur
rounding us.

The artists, equally as simple and chaste in
appearance and costume, were all, to use an
earth expression, greater than "stars of the
first magnitude," with genius and voices un
known on earth. Although, unlike the earth,
only the soul's highest qualities were expressed
in the opera, and naught of the material, pathos,

193

thrilling to the core, representing a newly de
tached spirit's sorrow, ere spirit memory re
turns, love sublime, sweetness ineffable, com
pass vibrant with the strength and power of a
child of God, were so constantly varied as to
give all the change necessary, and leave naught
to be desired, with those who cannot appre
hend, on spirit plane, the debasing animal
qualities.

We sought our apartment after a glimpse
into the ball-room, and walk in the grounds.
"We shall have to do extra work when we re
turn," Thyrza said, ere we retired.

"Of course," I replied, ere drifting off to
slumber, to recall, as we often do, earth experi
ences.

194

CHAPTER X.

We returned from our pleasure trip, after
visiting some wonderful geysers, and several
isolated districts entirely devoted to large stock
ranches, somewhat similar to those of Western
America, in charge of spirits who like a change
of this character. It is surprising how many
will, for a short time, seek a life of this kind,
when all the glories and beauties of the spirit
world are open to them. , But it is generally
the class, who, newly detached, still enjoy a life
similar to the earth experience, where they can
exult in the great distances, the solitude and the
open, and the unrestricted in any sense life.
As all stock are loving and tame, a mortal
would suppose that they lack all that rendered
such a life exciting and thrilling on earth. But
spirits, on their own heath, their own plane,
enjoy but the real pleasures of the spirit, there
fore find more pleasure in riding tireless, happy
animals, and mingling with all, on the same
terms, as with one's own especial dog or horse
on earth. These stock ranges have unfailing
crops of various food stuffs, perpetually grow
ing, and immense reservoirs of water. The

195

superintendent and automatons are all housed
and provided for as they desire. The animals
are especially beautiful, with clean, satiny
skins. Even, as on earth more than in the cities,
the peace, the tranquility impresses one more
strongly, hence I was not surprised when I
found that quite a number, not only came f rorri
the class who had loved this life on the earth,
but those who, having lived an entirely differ
ent life, still felt so strongly some of the earth
experiences as to find the solitude, the silence,
and the companionship of their lesser brethren,
the essential factors to enable them to complete
ly readjust themselves, ere taking up a more
social life, in the centers of activity.

After our return to London, we went to a
magnificent hotel, preparatory to leaving for the
United States. Thyrza and I regularly de
voted considerable time to our work, to visit
ing sanitariums, and many attached spirits whom
I could impress, besides attending cathedrals
and lecture halls. There are social functions
even more varied and numerous than on earth.
It is very easy to be sociable when it costs one
neither effort, labor nor trouble, where every
thing is provided, where all places of amuse
ment, all modes of travel are free, and, above
all, where all are on the same social footing,
all God's children, although not all advanced

196

spirits of great attaintment. I grew more and
more in love with my new life as I became more
familiar with its numberless blessings and at
tractions, as I gradually developed my soul
gifts, and, as I grew in love for the real things
in spirit life, I found I grew in love and wor
ship of Him from Whom all blessings come.
Not very frequently do we see Him as we saw
Him in the sky, nor often elsewhere, although
He visits every child, at least once, within a
certain time after detachment. It must be
lemembered that our Father is the Father of
trillions of spirits in many other \vorlds. It
is not possible for Him to be with us, but a few
moments at a time, but no matter how many
children He has, He knows and loves each in
dividually, and, although He cannot be with
them personally, directs and cares for them,
through His great administrative departments
of Celestial Angels.

Time flew rapidly, one does not sense it as
mortals, after a certain period has elapsed, for,
although the sun rises and sets in the seemingly
old way, and though the seasons come and go,
we know there is no such thing as time. No
past, no future, as sensed by mortals, but the
great and glorious present which ever is, there
fore, we often lose count of mortal time, and
make many errors when striving to cognize as

197

mortals do, material conditions.

We decided, in company with the Carrs,
and several members of our family, my mother
and Albert, Thyrza's sister and grandparents, to
take an ocean steamer instead of an aerial one, as
we had not yet had the pleasure of ocean travel.
These colossal floating palaces travel as swiftly
as the aerial. I will not mention how rapidly,
for fear you might think the author drawing on
her imagination, instead of writing under in
spiration. The earth's greatest are very infer
ior in appointments, comfort and ease of
motion. No matter how rough, and often in
midocean it gets distinctly so in storms, although
not like earth storms, as they are entirely free
from all terrifying elements, the motion, so
perfectly are they formed and poised, is like
gliding over a smooth surface. Besides hav
ing all the luxuries of the earth ones, they
possess several novel features. No necessity
for wireless, as perfect telepathy is universal,
but in each suite are wireless telephones and
telavues for visual and vocal communion, as
well as numerous instruments putting one in
touch with all the leading places in the world,
therefore, in the privacy of one's apartments,
one on board can constantly be in touch with
all sections of the spirit world.

The upper deck, several thousand feet in

198

length, and over a thousand in width, is devoted
to an actual park made of soil, encircled by an
artistic hedge of flowers and vines. In the
center a band, composed of numberless instru
ments, and here and there divers attractions.

The evening before our departure, I, in
company with Thyrza, visited her parents, and
went into the material consciousness, and later,
visited my wife, my little daughter, my dear
sister Augusta and the Countess. A great
pleasure as well as a sorrow, much like looking
at the beloved faces of the dead on earth, for,
although, we see and are with the real ones
often, we love and never cease to love their
mortal bodies. Not until all the loved ones
are free, not until time rolls on through that
which, on earth is called cycles, can the dear
faces of the loved ones become obliterated from
spirit memory. Very often Thyrza and I
sigh, and shed a silent tear or two, for
the dear earth forms we loved so well. This
is the only grief of the spirit, and, although, we
know it gives us pain, still, whensoever we can,
we go into the blessed material consciousness,
if we still have loved ones on earth, if not, steal
away to drop a tear, or to give a tender
thought to the memory of the beloved mortal
forms.

After inspecting our new quarters on bo.ird,

199

Thyrza and I took a lift to the park on the top
deck. Quite a number had already congregated;
no necessity of introduction to one's own.
I left Thyrza and in company with the Colonel
and one or two men, I shall so designate the?*\
for in reality they are such, and not the mortal,
sauntered over to one of the sides, to obtain a
good viewr.

We had left but a few minutes before, and
already the shore was almost out of sight. On
all sides, in mathematical precision, were many
different routes, until we got out far from la"d,
filled -with craft of various styles and sizes, ull
flying the national colors as on earth. As all
is first evolved on spirit, ere impressing the
mortal plane, all must be first real and perfect
on the spirit, ere impressed more or less cor
rectly on the mortal, therefore, as spirit man
from the beginning was on a higher plane than
the most exalted mortal plane, all languages
were very soon acquired by him, and slowly,
gradually as mortal advanced, impressed by
degrees, (seemingly evolved,) until the differ
ent languages were impressed more or less
correctly.

While all are God's children in all the dif
ferent countries, all of the same origin, still in
the various countries, as on earth, there are
different languages, and, although all know

200

their common origin, still designate themselves
as on earth, and fly the national colors, not in
the sense of being distinct nations, but meerly
to designate different sections. Similar changes,
varying in degree, transpire on the spiritual as
well as on the mortal, for instance, when a whole
country or continent on mortal plane has been
wiped out, the detached spirits have abandoned
and left it to new attached ones to evolve
another and higher civilization. On the
earth, in the same places, geology proves,
have been several successive civilizations. All
the detached spirits, of each civilization, seek
ing new places in the spiritual world, and leav
ing these sections to the attached spirits about
to evolve a new civilization on mortal plane.

The great steamer glided smoothly on, with
no perceptible motion. The ocean assumed a
pale, emerald tint. Overhead great aerial
craft accompanied us, their decks crowded with
passengers, jubliant voices hailed us. ,We were
not, as on earth, on a solitary ship speeding on
its gruesome way, beset by earth's malignant
elements, subject to destructive forces, ever and
always, with the timid, fear blanching the
face, clutching the heart, at overcast threaten
ing sky or unusual noise, but all enjoying per
fect peace and confidence. What, though un
known in spirit realms, the immense steamer

201

should be blown up, spirit would be but blown
in his own element, and soar with the clouds.
What, though perchance, spirit should be
hurled against aerial craft, spirit, immune to
change and destruction would but glance off,
like unto a ball. What, though the steamer
should be submerged, spirit cannot drown, all
entities are subservient to him.

Could but mortals see, with spirit sight,
when spirit so desires, the millions of life forms
filling the atmosphere, and realize the mission
for which created, could they but see these tiny
denizens help buoy up spirit as he floats, and
feel the love expressed in varying degrees, as
they caress him, from the faint zephyr when
they faintly caress, to the violent, but no less
loving ones of the mighty wind, they would
realize somewhat of the truth of that which
makes these manifestations, and know that, re
gardless how infinitestimally small, each and
every one has its especial place, as essential to
the well-being of all, as the greatest aggregation.

Col. Carr, (we do not give titles in the spirit
life, but T shall, as this is for mortals, give him
his earth title,) and I gazed upon the interest
ing scenes for quite a space, ere he broke the
silence,

"Why I declare there must be an earth ship
wreck. Look at all the spirits congregated

202

over there, on the ocean."

A mile or so away, according to earth dis
tance, were various groups surrounding those
who had been wrecked, or the newly detached.
I observed the glorified, ecstatic expressions
of many, the wonder, the delight, and
several with mingling expressions of joy and
pain. Within a few seconds we reached them,
ere they started to float in various directions. In
the meanwhile, the ocean had changed from pale
emerald to marvelous blue, whilst the sky and
the sun, with its peerless rainbow tinted rings,
were ablaze with gold and sapphire. I was
pleased that it had changed to these beautiful
effects in time for the newly detached to be
impressed with the glory and splendor of their
real home.

Thyrza and my mother joined us, and in
sisted upon us going below and joining them in
a game of cards. I know you will smile, and
associate it with gambling, "playing cards," you
will ejaculate, "what next?" Yea, playing
cards, with a very great difference, we play
only for pleasure and pastime. Although one
is a child of God, heir to all the Divine gifts,
we must cultivate certain gifts, and exercise
individual effort in development, much more
than on earth, hampered by a poor instrument,
for here is no obstruction, nothing to prevent

203

individual effort and will. Card playing, as
on earth, tends to develop a certain efficiency,
concentration, etc. The animal and basilar
qualities are unknown to spirit, hence, in the
spirit world, there is naught but purity and
good in all things. We were soon in a room
devoted entirely to card playing, and played
with as much interest and more enjoyment than
for the highest stakes. I watched the animated,
intent faces, more joyous when defeated, than
when victorious, notwithstanding all made
every effort to win. It only adds to one's
pleasure to give pleasure to others. Unselfish
ness, self-abnegation, is more or less universal,
though varying in degree and expression.

After a few games we went on deck again,
and listened to the music, thence to the dining
room. Our party selected one of the smaller
ones, one side completely open, and one of
glass, giving us a very fine view. We took
seats, no table in evidence, placed in a circle,
wired our orders below, and presently the floor
opened in the center, and a table laden with
delicacies, arose and settled in place, several
automatons soon appeared and, with skill and
celerity, waited upon us. Flowers of exquisite
tints and delicate fragrance were arranged in
the center and around the different covers.

"This is all beautiful," Thyrza remarked,

204

"but I prefer it in the main dining room.*'

"I think I do too," said Mrs. Carr.

"I like it here," my mother said. We all
smiled when May exclaimed,

"I prefer it served on the ground, before a
camp-fire, in the good old earth way."

I chimed in, "Are ye never satisfied? Even
here amidst the greatest luxury and profusion,
you long for the grapes beyond reach."

"Oh, no," my mother answered, -nothing
beyond reach of the spirit. Come float with
me, May and we'll soon find a tree, camp-fire
and all to suit you."

"Nay, nay, this answers very well for the
present," May lauhed happily. We could
see distinctly the vast banqueting hall, and sev
eral smaller ones, thronged with thousands in
the height of good spirits, unmarred by care or
sorrow. All attired to suit individual taste,
and as good taste is universal, all dressed to
suit the occasion, an early luncheon on ship
board, in morning costumes, principally white.
After lunhceon, we ascended to the park Where
we were entertained by many noted artists.
The ocean trip, filled with pleasure, came to
an end only too speedily.

New York, the great spirit city, appeared
almost encircled by water, as we drew up before
an immense wharf. Mighty fleets of com-

205

merce, from all parts of the world, passed us,
while immense passenger ships, similar to ours,
accompanied us on both sides to their respective
wharves. Although crowded, there was such
systematic order, that, without difficulty or stop
page, we entered our dock and soon walked from
the beautifully polished deck to a magnificent
passage way, thence into a great reception room,
which was crowded with spirits awaiting friends
and relatives.

To our surprise and delight, we were wel
comed by several of Col. Carr's relatives, who
insisted upon all of us accompanying them to
their home, which was situated upon the Hud
son. Ere long, in autos, we were speeding
over a great boulevard, passing residences like
those of London, the sole distinction, the color
scheme, white and gold. The boulevard ex
tended over a mighty bridge, which we soon
crossed and followed the winding curves of the
river. The river, boulevard and esplanade
were crowded even more with spirits, if possi
ble, than in any part of London. We went
so rapidly we had but little time to observe in
detail anything, until we turned to the left,
and ascended through the center of a private
park, to the front of a picturesque palace, on the
summit of a small hill. It was of cream
alabaster, covered with green and red vines,

206

and surrounded by a terraced green lawn. On
both sides of the massive stone steps were superb
fountains, whose waters fell in cascades over
a slope of alabaster, and formed below, on both
5-ides, a small lake, edged with flowers red and
white. This was the home of a sister of the
Colonel's, a Mrs. Mordant, whose husband was
still attached, with whom she was living on the
spirit side, and was, therefore, the home of
attached as well as detached spirits. Her hus
band on the earth was living on a farm, the
farm-house within the spirit palace. Mrs.
Mordant had selected this as one of her homes
and was daily expecting her husband's release.

We were soon within a suite of rooms in the
front, from whence we could obtain a most
entrancing view of the river and surrounding
country. The Hudson far excels the Thames
in size and scenic effects and is much more
beautiful than its earth's prototype. Every
place, every scene has its own especial charm
and feature. } Even on the earth, the "bad
lands" and desert countries have a beauty pecu
liarly their own. The charm of the Hudson
from this point, was the extended, unobstructed
vista of diversified scenery. The river, with
its sinuous grace and winding curves, and sky
were a symphony of color.

Mrs. Mordant had devoted much thought

207

and time to making this home as perfect as
possible, so that it was especially splendid and
attractive. Instead of the forbiding ugly
earth styles, every building near to and within
the great cities, is a master-piece of art. Much
more precious and costly material, far more
beautiful than the choicest of earth, is used for
building purposes. We could also see the
lawn, the gardens in the rear were a mass of
wild luxuriance and varied colors, with foun
tains, seats, rippling brooks and birds innum
erable.

"I like a garden like that,'7 Thyrza said,
"it looks so natural. Let us lay out ours that
way when we return."

"I prefer it too," I answered, smiling, for
we had changed our grounds many times with
in a very short time.

After a dainty meal, served in a large din
ing hall, finished and furnished in a choice
wood, finer than mohogany, exceeding smooth
and highly polished, we were all taken into
the room devoted to Mr. Mordant and his Angel
guides. Besides Mr. Mordant, who was re
clining on a couch, were the spirits of his earth
attendants, who in oblivious condition, assisted
by their guardian Angels, were leaning over
Mr. Mordant. Mrs. Mordant remarked, as
she placed herself by his side, and lovingly

208

caressed him, "He is very low. It will not be
very long now, will it?" addressing one of the
Angels seated by his side. He replied joy
fully, it is ever joyful to us when the tie is
severed. "Just a few moments more."

"Time for us to withdraw," I said, when his
mother and sister entered, to join in welcoming
him upon his awakening.

209

CHAPTER XL

We remained several days with the Mor
dants, and accompanied the Carrs on a few trips
to the leading eastern cities. All were magni
ficent, almost as large as the city of New York,
which was larger than London, and equally as
beautiful. With the exception of the color
jchemes, and slight topographical difference,
they were very much alike in general, as all are
flawless productions, the finished work of per
fect artists, typical of the highest civilization
znd greatest culture. The Celestial style is
more popular, all great institutions and the
business sections generally of that style, or a
combination of it and the Colonial.

We were the guests of the great earth presi
dent and liberator of the United States, George
Washington, our dear brother, who, loyal to
' his love of his earth home, has in Mt. Vernon,
his spiritual home in the same grounds, but ah,
how different from that humble, simple home
is the great palace which overlooks the mighty
Potomac of the spirit world. His home, a
combination of Celestial and colonial is of spot
less white, covered with vines, and surrounded

210

by a great park dotted with stately trees and
gorgeous flowers.

As he impressed his mortal mind so cor
rectly, as to become one of the really great in
struments of mortal plane, so upon the spirit
he is one of the foremost in America, and rapid
ly advancing. He alluded quite frequently to
our earth careers, spoke very feelingly about
the hardships endured in the great struggle for
freedom, and said with moistened eyes,

"I often go into the material consciousness,
to impress many of our struggling mortals, and
take an especial interest in all who are fighting
for liberty. Could they but see the many
who, from love, are present during their
sanguinary struggles, their awful battles, they
would feel that, although the righteous cause
does not always triumph, love and sympathy
are always with them. Could their spiritual
sight open, they would see mighty hosts in bat
tle array in the air, around and about them."

I knew this is a truth. There are great
companies in all cities of the spirit world, who
drill, as on earth, simply for love and pleasure.
These, often, when nations are struggling on
earth, attend the different battles, seeking to
impress peace, as much as possible, before the
battle, and after love and sympathy, with the
Angel guides who awaken the dead, or de-

211

tached.

He resumed musingly, "I can well com
prehend the perpetual interest we all take in
the world within the womb of ours. How
can it be otherwise. We spent our infancy
within its consciousness, our children likewise,
why should we not visit our nursery and help
the babe on the first plane? The saddest of
all is that so many have to be disciplined so
severely."

Mrs. Carr, with a slight flash of the eye
said,

"Of course, no spirit child of God can ques
tion His good reason for thus training some of
His children, but I really cannot understand,
even yet, why they should not be disciplined
simply and solely with love."

"The peculiar discipline, decreed for those
who have to undergo the mortal discipline, can
only be acquired in this manner, to fit those
who undergo it to advance on certain lines," he
answered gravely. "All do not undergo even
on mortal plane, similar discipline, as is proven
by their removal at various ages."

I interposed, "Strange ,theosophists have
not seen the absurdity of taking children off ere
born, ere they have obtained any discipline to
be reincarnated again. They seem to take no
account of the thousands taken ere they can

212

have a chance to build another temple."

"And," Mrs. Carr exclaimed, "we know
that inaminate matter cannot suffer. It is the
spirit, not dead matter which is disciplined, we
who suffer."

Ere our host could reply, Thyrza answered
thrillingly,

"Again, permit me to say, on neither plane
have you, as yet, sought to answer this problem,
or your guides would have answered you satis
factorily. You know our embodiments, on
spiritual plane, as well as our reflections on
mortal, have been evolved from the animal,
each embodiment, as it ascends in the scale of
being, composed of a superior class of life
organisms, the life organisms, on spirit plane,
advancing singly as well as the aggregate of each
embodiment, until the body is regenerated to
fit it to become the temple of a conscious child
of God on spirit plane. The mortal reflection
or attachment of the spirit, evolves conjointly
to give personality, and discipline to those spirit
children whose spiritual progenitors have not
developed certain essentials which can only be
acquired on earth plane."

Our host added gently, "And permitted by
our loving Father for the ultimate good of all."

"Why create them thus? Why not, since
our Father is Omnipotent, create all without

213

the necessity of undue suffering, instead of a
few," Mrs. Carr persisted, eager for light.

The great earth patriot replied reverently,

"You, who are on the first spiritual plane,
who have but recently awakened, cannot in
your present state of development, grasp the
Infinite Wisdom of our Father, any more than
you can conceive of the infinite multiplicity of
the countless superior spiritual realms and
spheres, through which we must progress, ere
we become fit to enter the Celestial spheres."

"Then the reason, even though given me, I,
at present, cannot grasp? ' Have you solved
it?"

He bowed his head humbly, "I have."

"Have you?" turning to Thyrza.

"I have."

"Have you?" turning to me.

Even more devoutly I murmured, "I have."

"Why have not I?"

"Ah," the Colonel chimed in, "I begin to
perceive, although all life, all love comes from
our Father, all life organisms do not evolve
simultaneously, it takes some a little longer
than others, therefore by the time the major
ity, composing a body about to be regenerated
to become a child of God, are sufficiently
advanced, there are many who are not. The
brain, therefore is composed, not solely of the

214

advanced, but of many in different stages, and
thus many children are, when first brought
forth, more or less different, with individual
tistes and aspirations, as well as certain traits
and tendencies, which, although spiritual, still
must be corrected ere they can advance."

"Not quite that," our Tiost answered, "in
stead of possessing traits and tendencies to be
corrected, they lack certain ones which can
only be acquired through the pain and suffer
ing of the earth discipline."

"Therefore the spirit unfolds on mortal
plane?" the Colonel asked.

"Oh, no, no spirit needs unfoldment, as
cognized on mortal plane, since the spirit child
inherits but the spiritual attributes and qual
ities; but some spirits must have certain earth
experiences recorded on spiritual brain, abso
lutely essential for unfoldment on spirit plane."

"Then it is only those spirits, whose animal
progenitors have failed to advance on certain
lines deemed necessary, who must undergo the
earth discipline?"

"Not exactly, you must learn to look upon
the little earth, not as a great world, where
mortals evolve from matter and unfold, little by
little material intelligence, but as one of the
smallest kindergartens, for certain spirits to
acquire the rudimentary discipline, not register-

215

ed upon the brain inherited from the spirit
animal progenitors, this discipline only to be
acquired on earth, varying in degree and time
to suit each child."

"As our Father is Omnipotent, why not have
all developed enough to obviate the necessity
lor the terrible earth life?" Mrs. Carr ask
ed, wonderingly, the question perplexing many
on the mortal plane,

"Our Father is Omnipotent, but even so,
He necessarily must have instruments to fulfill
His will and law. The creation of the spirit
ual worlds and their attachments, the material
worlds, are performed by the greatest Celestial
Angels under law. The spiritual substance is
impregnated with life, which, under immutable
law, in different organisms slowly evolves until
spirit man is born. Those spirits (whose
organisms have developed sufficiently along all
essential lines,) find !the earth ^discipline 'un
necessary for them, hence, the many who are
severed before birth, on mortal plane, and the
thousands with but limited experiences, during
early life."

"Therefore, only the unfortunate, through
no fault of theirs, are subjected to the earth
pain and sorrow?" still persisted Mrs. Carr.
"The spirit child of God, who lacks certain
essentials, must suffer agonies and — "

216

Col. Carr interposed eagerly, "Dear, you
know better."

Again our host impressively resumed,

"The majority do not require the earth dis
cipline, but are disciplined similarly, in many
respects, which, although physical pain is un
known on spirit plane, cultivates and develops
the necessary characteristics. The spirit, who
impresses a mortal brain and body, who seem
ingly lives in and suffers with it, who is destined
to acquire discipline in this manner, to fit him
for his own especial place in the Celestial
Kingdom, is by no means discriminated against,
but is educated, in the only possible way, to
develop and call forth his peculiar powers.
As on the earth, great minds are essenial on
all lines of endeavor and activity to evolve and
develop the material resources, as well as to
develop the material and spiritual qualifications
and attributes, so, in the countless spiritual
worlds, minds devoted to especial pursuits and
pursuits and purposes are developed by the
higher in charge, therefore all require differ
ent education and discipline."

"No one," Mrs. Carr asked, "as on earth
exercises either will or effort independently?"

"All exercise will and effort on both planes,
but all are bound and restricted by law. On
mortal plane, all suffer who violate law, on

217

spirit, none violate law, but ever exercise will
and effort in following the will of their Father,
in all ways pertaining to developing the high
est within all, not simply striving to develop
the highest within self, but ever seeking to
develop the highest within others," smiled the
great earth president on the beauteous spirit
eagerly listening. Her eyes sparkled,

"Oh, I see, I see, no, no, I know I have not
advanced in this way, for I never sought, even
on this plane, when detached at night, I love
music and other things more, and I d«d not ask,
so my dear guardians did not foice me lo
acquire that which I did not seek. No won
der I did not seek to solve these things on mor
tal plane, when I did not on this, but now I
known I shall advance, impelled by my soul/'

Lovingly he replied, "Service, service i/»
others, love will show the way when our
Father wills, dear sister."

The conversation was then changed by our
host asking us to look throughout the house and
grounds. It was of imposing dimensions. Th *
state or reception room;; vast and grand, ceiling
and walls different in all, some exquisitely
frescoed by celebrated artists, others hung with
tapestries, richly embroidered, others simple and
elegant of choice woods, but his own private
chambers were almost severely plain. The}

218

command a fine view of river and grounds, and
opened on to a small circular balcony, fitted up
simply with large desk, bookcase and a couple
of arm chairs.

"Here,". .he said, "I do most of my reading
and writing. I find, as on mortal plane, we
require quiet to insure good work."

"And seclusion and solitude," I agreed
heartily.

The grounds were charming in their sim
plicity. That part devoted to the attached
spirits in charge of the spirit home, within
which is the earth Mt. Vernon, was in the rear,
encircled by a lovely hedge of roses. It was
filled with attached spirits, and their attend-
ents, hurrying to and fro, as on mortal plane,
viewing the historical earth home of the well-
beloved "Father of his Country." The lawns,
smooth as velvet and lustrous as satin were of
a pale emerald, great trees of different varie
ties, here and there a superb statue or fountain,
and parterres of brilliant flowers relieved
the simplicity. I noticed a lamb or two and
many dogs, also several birds, no other pets
were visible. In the rear, and on both sides
the enclosed hedge of roses, were two small
lakes or rather ponds, filled with numerous fish
of various colors.

We met many charming people, the guest

219

chambers were full, and were entertained in
every delightful way. The great patriot is
on a high plane of development, and much
beloved by all. He is at the head of one of
the greatest universities, and in personal charge
of several departments. He also is very often
selected for missions of importance to various
spiritual worlds. His mortal life helped to
fit him for that which he is, a born leader, one
eminently capable of inspiring all to emulate
him, to follow his example, whither soever he
leads, and as he leads, in the true life of the
spirits, to heights sublime, he has marvelous
influence with all with whom thrown in con
tact.

Ere we parted, he took us on a visit to his
university, located quite a distance from his
home, in a very large city, not known on earth,
one populated entirely by detached spirits.
Adjacent to all cities for the attached, are sec
tions or shrubs devoted to the detached, but
the greatest and grandest, the detached cities
are situated on the highest peaks of the most
inaccessible ranges. I find I have overlooked
this, I have mentioned the great cities of Paris,
London and New York, and have failed to say,
that the most sublime and peerless of all are
the cities of the detached.

The city, wherein is located the great uni-

220

versity in charge of George Washington, is
situated in a section never to be occupied by
attached spirits as it is incapable of being either
cultivated or made use of on the earth, being
extremely barren and rocky, in a district little
known and frequented by mortals.

It is a vast place, much more splendid than
r:ny city I have ever seen. Being a city
devoted solely to the detached, it was naturally
much more beautiful, as it did not have to con
form at all to the proscribed limit and area of
the mortal plane, hence we were amazed at
the stupenduous size, the marvelous architect
ure, the sublime style of the buildings, far more
lofty and sky-soaring than the most lofty of any
of the attached cities, and, unlike them, on
extremely wide boulevards, not restricted, as
many of the streets are in the attached cities.

This city covers mountain upon mountain,
plains and small valleys, similar topography
to the earth, but, ah, how indescribably beauti
ful and perfect. High mountain peaks are
surmounted by wondrous edifices of golden
glory, from which descend to gulches below,
great boulevards, thence up another mountain,
and down again into a valley, to terminate
at a lake of limpid beauty. Two rivers
with splash and dash of snowy foam, over huge
piles of rock, here and there, ripple jubilantly on

221

to the sea are fringed on both sides with homes
of celestial loveliness. A park, of great size, is
unique, one side of a mountain terraced down
to the valley. A river divides it, forming
cascades and waterfalls over which flew spirits
arid animals in wildest glee, lovingly entwined
a child, with a great Newfoundland, or an
adult with a pet lion or tiger. Another moun
tain, a wilderness, a forest primeval in the
heart of the city, adjoining this a section un
paralleled in artistic effects, another devoted
entirely, beneath the shade of giant trees, to
games of various kinds.

The city comprises within its great era,
every amusement, except that of ocean travel,
known on both planes. , It is formed of a pale
golden onyx, trimmed with white, and covered
with flowers and verdure, and excelled every
thing excepting representations of the Celestial
City, we had so far seen.

When we alighted, in floating garb (the
patriot generally floated to the university, as it
was some distance from his home,) on the top
of one of the highest peaks, capped by an
immense palace, we stood, drinking in the
magnificent spectacle visible on all sides.

We entered a circular rotunde. On each side
of the large entrance, in the rear, were very wide
stairs and several elevators. We entered a

222

lift with our host, and accompanied him
to his own especial study in the story above,
thence through great court-yards, open galler
ies, with immense columns of choicest marbles,
connecting various apartments. The palace,
in reality, many separate buildings united by
gallery and court-yard, covered many acres,
and exceeded in grandeur, in artistic beauty and
appointments anything we had yet seen. It
had thousands of students, and a great many
professors of advanced learning. It was but
one of many of similar kind in this great city,
and was devoted solely to youths of about
fifteen to twenty, many of whom lived with
rheir parents. Those who had attached par
ents were domiciled within the university.

All the great universities of the earth sank
into insignificance in comparison, appearing
like pigmy or fairy habitations. Several of
the temples and court-yards equalling the tem
ple of Karnac, and the mammoth piles of Baal-
bee in size, but far excelling them in every
other respect.

We were cordially greeted by professors
and students as we passed through. It was a
pleasure to witness the beauty and simplicity
of all, and the mode of instruction, so differ
ent from the earth. All were left in perfect
freedom to devote themselves to what ever they

223

desired, with no regular class or forced studies.
Lectures alone the sole class instruction.

The professors were all spirits, who had
devoted themselves to especial studies. The
spirit must first acquire all the knowledge,
pertaining to his own spiritual and material
world, in universities of this kind, later, attend
similar institutions to acquire the knowledge of
other spiritual worlds, or, if he so desires, after
graduating in his own spirit world, can visit
and attend universities in the different worlds,
hence, all these colossal institutions are ever
filled with countless spirits, ever seeking, ever
advancing. Thyrza and I, when at home,
regularly attend one or two in the suburbs
of London, devoted exclusively to detached
spirits. We parted from our dear brother with
reluctance, promising to visit him ere we re
turned,

224

CHAPTER XII.

We embarked on an aerial steamer, for the
west, in point of comfort and size fully equal
to the palatial ocean one which had brought us
to this land of beauty. It was devoted especi
ally to tourists from other sections and regu
lated its speed to afford a good view, there
fore, we had ample opportunity for enjoying
the varying scenery.

Our course, to give one some idea of the
magnitude of this country, extended far out west,
to, as yet, on earth, a thinly-populated, com
paratively unknown section. We passed over
mountains, plains, meadows, valleys, rivers,
lakes, until we arrived at a river of great size,
the earth Mississippi. Although, at that time
but little traveled on earth, on spirit side it was
filled with craft, and alive with life and merri
ment. We sailed over its sparkling waters for
quite a distance, thence passed over another
peerless detached city, high up on the peaks
of the Rocky mountains, a city ;much more
extensive than the one we had just left, and, if
possible, more beautiful and glorious. It was
of pure, spotless white. We stopped at an
aerial depot, above a colossal hotel, for a few
minutes, to give us a good view.

"Oh," Thyrza breathed rapturously, "this

225

almost equals the Celestial City. Ah, how
divine.

"Divine, indeed," my mother softly replied.

Col. Carr said, while his wife gazed with
awred breath,

"I little imagined, in our young earth coun
try, we had such cities on this side."

All passengers gazed spell-bound upon the
grandeur of this peerless city. It was located
upon, and took in numerous mountain peaks,
hills, valleys and meadows, but the grandest,
greatest buildings crowned the most majestic
peaks and highest mountains, and looked, as
they were, master pieces of art, and whilst of
immense size, still etherially lovely, for this
city was not formed of anything known on
earth, but of a substance indescribably beauti
ful, peculiar to this section of the spirit world,
a lustrous white, seemingly, externally, as
fragile as Sevres, and, like diamonds, reflect
ing numberless colors. Great bridges of fairy-
like lace spanned peaks here and there, marvel
ous works of skill, colossal columns held them
in place, while the railings were as beautiful as
filigree and more delicately wrought.

Beginning at low foot-hills, tier upon tier,
chain interlacing chain, crag upon crag, finally
culminating in stupendous peaks, upon some
shimmering lakes, upon others palaces and

226

castles of various architecture, the city extends
for miles upon miles. Tiny rivulets emerging
from lakes, gradually increasing until, at the
base of mountains, they became mighty rivers.
Small lakes nestle in the embrace of foot-hills,
glens emerge from deep-set gorges, valleys and
meadows covered with magnificent homes.
Parks here and there on the mountain sides,
some covered with dense vegetation to the high
est peaks, others lustrous and green, with but
gigantic trees at great distances, others perfect
mosaics expressing the highest art of daz
zling, floral combinations. Added to this, a
sky of surpassing splendor, shifting clouds of
filmy white, commingled with gold, rose and
azure, reflected and transformed upon the wa
ters of lake, rivulet, reservoir, with kaleidoscopic
effects of varying colors and far off in the dis
tance, extending from the foot-hills on all sides,
a country of virgin charm and freshness, pre
sented a scene of unparalleled and greatly
diversified beauty.

"Oh, how lovely," Mrs. Carr sighed, "Oh,
I want to see more, I want to go on, on to the
Pacific."

We decided to transfer to a steamer going
farther west, on to the Pacific, and we were
soon grouped upon the deck, taking a farewell
glance of the wondrous city. I noted the Col.

?27

and Mrs. Carr looking with more than admira
tion, with a little bit of earth pride, I smiled
and said, ,

"What lovely homes our Father provides
for all His children. No distinction of race,
nation or country, but all for all."

"That, above all, the greatest charm to the
awakened spirit, neither mine nor thine, but
all ours," the Colonel replied.

As we proceeded on our way, we wrere over
whelmed, the Col. and Mrs. Carr especially at
the unexpected, marvelous cities, equally lovely
as the one we had seen, all detached, and all
situated similarly, upon the highest, most in
accessible ranges.

"I see," Thyrza remarked, " these are the
eternal cities of this spirit world, never to be
abandoned to the envcroaching attached spirits,
as all this upon earth is unfit for mortal."

There were no large attached cities in the
west at that time, no great Chicago or San
Francisco as at present, the tides from the east
had not yet set in. The Indians were still,
more or less, in possession west of the Missisi-
ppi, but, although, on earth all was compara
tively unsettled, we were pleased to find great
sections inhabited on spirit side. We passed
mining camps, aye, mining camps, all precious
metals are in use, but not as mediums of

228

exchange, nor is the menial work performed
by spirits, but by automations. Also stock ranhces
and farms of all kinds. Besides great manu
facturing centers, devoted exclusively, with
the exception of adjacent cities for residences,
to industries of various characters.

We noted on rivers and lakes great freight,
as well as passenger boats, also aerial ones. We
also saw great droves of buffaloes and wild
animals, the spirits of the earth ones, and im
mense flocks of small game.

."A veritable hunter's paradise on earth," I
remarked, "excels even Africa."

"Cruel, cruel sport," May said, "even on
earth I loathed it."

"All that inflicts pain upon any of- God's
creatures, is cruel," my mother said.

"And, yet, we, on earth, would even have
sacrificed our brethren in the interests of peace
and liberty," the Colonel smiled.

"Impelled by the propensities of the animal,
because it was necessary for us to develop that
way," his wife retorted.

We flew over that which is the northern
part of California, and saw in that most
beautiful of lands on earth, villages, towns and
hamlets, rivers, mountains and valleys of peer
less charm, and several magnificent detached
cities up in the Coast range, as we neared the

229

Ocean. Then we took a northerly course,
north of the city of Seattle, not even dreamed
of by the mortal of that time, and soon after,
the glory of the Pacific, pacific in truth, upon
spirit side, looking like an immense mirror of
polished glass, appeared.

North of Seattle, upon mountains, bordering
the ocean, is located a detached city. These
mountains, varying little in size and uniformity,
with an isolated sentinel, rearing here and
there its lofty crest, are entirely covered with
magnificent buildings. This city, with the
prescience of the Celestial Angels, was formed
for the detached, and in all probability will
never be occupied by the attached, as this sec
tion, even today, has not yet been settled. Upon
its few lofty peaks are temples of wondrous
height and breadth, crowned with towers ex
tending hundreds of feet skyward. Not upon
earth, not any of the grandest of ancient and
modern, has equalled aught on spirit plane,
even in the attached cities, but it is impossible,
for finite mind to grasp, as it is for finite lan
guage to do justice to the glories of the spirit
world. Therefore, when I say, these buildings
are of the highest art of spirit spheres, one
must let the spirit impress a correct image, if
possible. Imagine these buildings, combining
the beauties of the Milan Cathedral, the

230

etherial grace of the Taj, double the size and
height of St. Peters' and the chaste simplicity
of the Madeline. Each characteristic, excell
ence and beauty, so enlarged and independently
evidenced, as but to add to the perfection of
the whole.

This city, unlike the majority of detached
and attached cities, combines a blending of
several colors, the prevailing shades, blues and
soft greens, relieved by occasional buildings of
crushed strawberry and white, covered with
verdure.

The mountains, facing the ocean, are ter
raced to the water, esplanades on each terrace.
The esplanade, bordering the ocean, extended
for miles on either side the city, certain por
tions devoted to shipping, for this is a great
commercial entrepot. Immense fleets coming
trom Asia and Isles of the Pacific, as on earth.

We spirits are a very substantial, and the
only real people, and raise and manufacture
more than upon the earth, although our
methods of procedure and development are in
trinsically different and more humane. We
raise nothing with life organisms, all our food
stuffs are free from life, although many, the
choicest, are raised in soil, as on earth. We
manufacture out of certain soil, free from life,
all varieties of food. We form all kinds of

231

game, all sort of beef, and varieties of fish,
with same flavor as of earth, and many more
delicate and savory, therefore, we need but
little soil to provide sustenance tfor millions.
As our Lord transformed the loaves and fishes,
so our great manufacturers, with the chemical
lore known to the Angels, manufacture im
measurable quantities of produce and food of
all varieties. Our countries, as on earth,
make a speciality of different products, hence
rleets of commerce are ever in operation, pleas
ure craft and bathing pavilions, are permitted
on the ocean esplanade, which extends com
pletely around the city. In the heart of city, in
extensive circular grounds, are the great admin
istrative departments, a colossal pile of splen
did buildings, in the Celestial style, surrounded
by a great park and a boulevard. The busi
ness sections are on other boulevards, in circles,
extending over foothills and mountains to the
ocean, the circles, near the ocean, devoted to
magnificent homes. On the outside of the cir
cular boulevards, a great area, are lakes, parks
and other sections devoted to various styles of
homes, from bungalows to palaces.

We put up at a palatial hotel, on the sum
mit of a lofty peak overlooking the ocean,
surrounded by a park, and, some distance away,
a magnificent temple, on similar peaks on

232

either side.

This hotel was formed entirely of highly
polished green and soft blue crystals, covered
with pink and white roses. It had several
court-yards and magnificent chapel, in the
building proper, besides opera-house and vast
apartments devoted to all kinds of amusements,
a city in itself. All homes in the detached
cities, save those who prefer smaller ones for
a change, are of great size and splendor.

An open dining-room, on one of the front
verandas, overlooking the sea, was a feature of
this hotel. In the open, caressed by air soft
and balmy, with a beautiful view of the smiling
Pacific, we partook of our first repast in this
charming place. Thyrza, as usual, enraptured
with all, had changed the style of our homes
and grounds many times since we had left the
Mordants. Gazing on the ocean, with a look
of joy, she said softly,

"I think I would like to stay here forever,
it is so beautiful."

Her grandmother overheard, and responded
merrily,

"So you will think, dear, when you arrive
at the next beautiful place."

The Colonel said also, with a look of mor
tal pride, I was amused to see,

"Well, our new baby country beats the old

233

country on the spirit side any way."

We burst into peals of laughter, Mrs. Carr
shook her finger, and exclaimed,

"Oh, you boastful Yankee, even in your
own true home, you are of the earth, earthy.
I blush for you, when, Oh, when, will you
cease to be bound by your animal limitations?"

He smiled somewhat ruefully,

"I really believe it was a little of mortal
pride not yet eliminated."

My mother checked her merriment, and
said,

"We all, when first liberated from school,
feel the same, all are, more or less, tinged with
the prevailing likes and opinions of our Alma
Mater, mother earth, but they very soon dis
appear when we become completely adjusted."

"When you consider," Mrs. Carr patted
him tenderly, "how the dauntless Yankees and
Americans fought, on earth plane, for liberty,
when you think of Washington at Valley
Forge, one can overlook a little of that not un
worthy pride, so long as it confines itself to
the real, true things of the spirit, but when you
pride yourself on weakness come from the ani
mal, dear, we must draw the line."

Thyrza interposed, sapphire eyes blue as
the ocean, lustrous with feeling.

"Dear friends, I have been a little longer

234

freed from earth's conditions, and have had
more time to give to spiritual matters. All
war, all taking life on the earth, even though
in the interest of freedom and liberty, is the
same as the animal fighting for its life and
young, the instinct of self-preservation, per
mitted until the race advances, until man, on
mortal plane, is advanced enough to grasp the
truth, that all are brothers and sisters."

"Oh, this earth life," Mrs. Carr sighed, "I
cannot refrain from, go where I will, in the
midst of Heavenly joy and glory, thinking of
the ones suffering there. I'll not be happy
until all mine are free."

May broke the silence which ensued for
several moments, while all gave thoughts to
their dear attached ones. Mine flew to mv
dear little girl, a dear, dear sister, and to the
sweet Countess, companion of my exile.

"Yes, I have still dear children bound, I
cannot really rejoice until they are free. But
I have learned to submit to the Father's will,
and, how grateful I am, they are in reality
here, wrhere we can always see and find them,
and not wiped out of existence, as so many
deem on earth."

Again my beloved's face became illuminated.
"Yes, thank our dear Father."

"Only a day in spirit time, and all will be

235

free," I comforted her, pressing her hand.

"Here's a toast, as on earth, 'To our dear
absent ones','' said the Colonel raising his glass
to his lips.

"To our dear absent ones," with moistened
eyes, we quaffed with him.

Time flew on golden wings in this especially
favored place. We took ocean excursions.
We visited in airships different sections. We
were overwhelmed with the beauties of the
spirit Columbia, the diversified beauties of the
Golden West, so called on mortal plane, the
wonders of the Yosemite, the great bay of San
Francisco, which peerless as it is on mortal
plane, is naturally excelled in the real life.
We visited several detached cities in the Coast
Range in Oregon and California. It is im
possible to do justice to the Yosemite, left in
pristine loveliness, fresh from the hands of the
Celestial Angels, never to be desecrated or
changed on spirit side, also to portray another
section little known on mortal plane, above the
Yosemite, with lakes of wondrous beauty, and
peaks of majestic grace, and vales and meadows
still unpopulated. Although the Colonel and
Mrs. Carr urged us to visit with them Yellow
stone Park and the Grand Canyon of the Colo
rado, we postponed that pleasure, and decided
to take air ships for Niagara Falls,

236

CHAPTER XIII.

We parted from our friends with prom
ises to meet in the near future in New York,
prior to our departure. They proceeded on
a tour of the Southern States. We engaged
passage in a splendid airship, as large, as finely
equipped as the most palatial ocean steamer.
It would astound mortals to know its size and
capacity, though, in time, they will have similar.

On the top deck, devoted to park, we, after
visiting our rooms, congregated to take a last
farewell glance of the city, wherein we had
spent so many pleasure filled hours. A last
glimpse at the crowd below waving us good
bye, another to the grand and inspiriting sea,
and we turned our faces to the front in quest
of the novel and unexplored, other scenes to
behold, all, if not as perfect as the one so lately
beheld, possessing the unfailing interest ever
attending the new and unknown. I was find
ing daily from whence came the mortal's rest
lessness, his "divine discontent." It is the
soul, on its quest for all knowledge, all experi
ence, giving the spirit the desire for change
and novelty inherent in all. Solely in one
thing does the spirit never desire change, — the

237

most Divine gift of our Father, the greatest of
all, — our love for our dear ones, especially our
own soul-mates. Can I doubt? I who sought
vainly on earth to find relief from the one,
dominant passion, which, despite my folly and
transitory fancies, ever abode with me, render
ing me impervious to the attractions of the dear
est friend ever vouch-safed mortal upon earth,
the still precious and loved Countess? "How
inferior," I thought, '" are all feelings to the
one I feel for my twin-soul, Thyrza."

Methought, as I had thought countless
times before, — looking at the lovely girl stand
ing by my side, hand clasped in mine, eyes
luminous with love,— of all the glorious and
beauties of the spirit world, of all the peerless
and beautiful beings, she to me, was and ever
would be, the Fairest of the fair, for so our
Father wills it. Then, loyal to the core to my
lovely mother, also standing near her soul's
choice, I extended my other hand, and we
four stood apart, drinking in with ever renew
ing interest, the constantly changing scenic
effects as onward we flew. Miles of fresh
virgin country, then again outposts, signs of
life, great ranches, manufacturing centers, and
a city just forming on the Columbia, both at
tached and detached, one destined ere long to
be the great city of Portland. The Columbia,

238

in beauty on spirit plane, transcends all rivers
I have seen, revealing with every bend and
curve some novel beauty. The Dalles and ail
its attractions perfected, with the added glory
of the transfiguring touch of exquisite colors,
known but to spirit plane. On and on we
flew, passing innumerable aircrafts filled with
passengers, hailed from below, as well as greet
ed in the air.

When we reached Canada, we were sur
prised by an equally, if not more beateous land
of great size, we sailed over miles of im
pressive mountains, snow tipped peaks, haughty
crests, jagged saw-tooth ranges, some bare and
grim, with rocky slopes, others clothed with
dense forests primeval indeed, with few signs
of life, save the spirits of the attached Indians,
and the numerous wild game of mortal plane.

I am pleased to state there are no distinct
races, no different nationalities, therefore all the
spirits of these Indians are like unto their
Father God, and like unto ourselves, and in
charge of Angel guides, as all His children
are. Even on earth, some of these are more
correctly impressed than their more civilized
brethren. Many worship the Great Spirit, all
believe in life immortal, the Happy Hunting
Grounds, and many have a more humane mode
of interring their loved ones, such as placing

239

them within the cliffs, or in lofty places, to
allow them to wither under the sun's rays, in
stead of in gruesome tombs, hiding them in
ground, or cremating them. This, above all,
the saddest of all. Even on spirit plane, the
advanced spirit hates to see his dearly beloved
wiped out in that manner.

After speeding over great stretches of
sparsely populated country, a detached city
appeared, a golden city, spires, turrets and
towers scintillating upon a vast plain. We
stopped not, but onward flew above it, over a
mighty river, thence onward to other moun
tains with great falls, cascades, lakes here and
there, attached stock-ranches, mining camps,
small villages, until finally we came to the cities
of Montreal and Quebec and Ottawa, all opu
lent and grand, especially Quebec. We flew
over the St. Lawrence with its thousand isles,
upon each a stately palace, almost equal in
beauty and charm to the Columbia. We stop
ped at a picturesque hotel, located on several
islands, joined by graceful bridges. It was a
great crystal palace, covering both the land and
water of about half a dozen islands. The main
roof covering all, a vast dome was of extremely
transparent glass, and towered over the others
of the different structures. Each palace of
various delicate shades, was connected by

240

bridges with the main building, which was in
the center and occupied the largest isle. On
all sides were great openings, passages to the
outside, the grounds of each palace terraced to
the water. A great depot was some distance
off, on one side of the river. Every hotel was
of immense size with wide porches and balcon
ies. One Island was devoted to opera-house,
theatre, and a great ball-room, another to
baths and amusements of various kinds, another
to a church and lecture hall. This place was
at that time a very pleasant resort for tourists.
We spent a few hours and resumed our journey
to Niagara by rail. The depot, located on
river, encircled by park, was a stately palace
covering several acres. As all travel in exceed
ing swift and luvurious quarters, is free to all
no spirit train provides sleeping accommoda
tion. When one desires to prolong a journey,
one stops at any desired place, if in a hurry, one
proceeds by swiftest rail or boat; if in an espec
ial hurry, one dons floating garb, and swift as
a swallow, wings one's flight whither soever
desired.

In spirit life, no one. as all are ever familiar
with all they wish to know concerning every
thing, is ever forced to hurry in this way, save
for the great pleasure of the most exhilerating
and most enjoyable of all modes of travel when

241

going to great distances on business or any
especial mission.

After a trip of short duration, every moment
disclosing new beauties through a more or less
populated country by the attached, diversified
occasionally by great detached cities, crowning
the highest eminences, our route ran parallel
with a river, ere we arrived at Lake Cham-
plain, tranquil and slumbrous, its banks un
touched, untrod by spirit, save when desiring
the silence and solitude of the wilds.

Following May's suggestion, we alighted
at a small depot, and watched the train disap
pear in the distance, ere we took a view of our
surroundings. The depot had in connection
a small hotel, located on the edge of the lake,
no other place visible. After a meal, we
procured floating robes, and flew over the
placid water, faintly gleaming, neath the glory
of the setting sun, with quivering rays. All
were silent, no roads above or below ran near,
only in the far distance could we see flying
craft and floating spirits. All around and on
the lake were no indications of life, excepting
here and there, a few attached spirits and their
angel guides, in canoe or small boat. Rapidly
we floated, exhilerated with the wine-like air,
and within a short time alighted on the opposite
side of the depot, on a soft, pebbly beach.

242

"Isn't this delightful?" Thyrza cried, "How
I long to get away, away, with no one but
ourselves.1'

"Selfish, selfish," admonished my mother
gently,

"Possibly, then you are so also, for I see
how yo love it, and you do, too, dear," appeal
ing to me.

"Indeed, I do," I answered, "it just suits
me for a change," admiring her rippling hair,
which had fallen betwitchingly as we flew,
forming a glistening aureole and her eyes
gleaming with excitement.

"This is just like it used to be on earth,"
May remarked, "I remember when my dear
husband and I lived in the wilds. Don't you
remember?" turning to him. A glow over
spread his face, his hand sought hers, lovingly,

"Ah, dear, we never forget. There is
where we first learned to love, suffer and be
strong."

"You learned that on earth, that greatest
blessing was reserved for me on this plane," my
mother said.

In the rear, the wilderness grew almost to
the water's edge. We saw a trail, took it in
single file, and followed it into the forest.
The Sun had just disappeared over the horizon,
and the soft after-glow, the twilight and great

243:

spiritual worlds gave us a clear light, which
revealed, almost as plainly as day light, the
great trees, ferns and flowers as we wended our
way on this lonely trail. We followed it,
quite a distance, over hills, into canyons, with
out seeing anything but an occasional bird, or
small animal, more or less quiescent or drowsy.

"I love this silence,'* sighed Thyrza, "how
thrilling it is. Just like places I read about,
but never saw on earth."

"Yes," May answered drily, "you must love
it, you are so eager to break it." Peals of
mirth greeted this retort, while we stood awhile
to take a view ere proceeding.

We had reached the summit of a very high
peak, far from the lake. Far as eye could
reach, we looked over the surrounding country.
The lake, its slumbrous waters, calm and silvery,
reflecting the wonderful light of the spiritual
moon and stars. The small hotel and depot,
the sole habitation within sight. On all sides,
the dense forest, a solid phalanx, and the
sombre depths of the gulches and gorges
through which we had passed. Peaceful,
peaceful, restful, a mighty silence kept watch
and ward over the solemn solitudes, and even
the voice of spirit was hushed for many mo
ments, ere we ventured to break the soothing
spell. At length Thyrza, the irrespressible,

244

sighed,

"Oh, how I love this silence." All again
broke into mirth.

Then again we became quiet, calmed irresis-
tably despite ourselves, and again looked upon
that scene of sleeping forces, and thought of
it as upon earth, possibly, at that moment, the
calm waters lashed into fury, the solemn quiet
ude disturbed by the murderous Indians on
the war-path. Thyrza read my thought,

"Oh, do let us enter the material conscious
ness and see how it is on mortal plane."

We seated ourselves upon the ground, con
centrated wills and minds, and ere long, found
ourselves seated beneath a great tree, unlike
the graceful, beautiful one which sheltered us
on spirit side, with heavy branches destitute of
leaf and foliage, covered with snow. Beneath
our feet, where we sat, was a heavy mantle of
white snow, scarcely seen with the feebly flick
ering light of the earth-moon, and the dim,
obscured stars. Great patches of white were
visible through the blackness of the heavy,
murky atmosphere. We could not see the
lake, nor aught else, naught but the snow.
Naught could we hear save the yelp of the
coyote and the weird cry of night-birds.
Thyrza whispered, "Oh, how glad I am that

245

I'm a spirit. I do not like this."

A profound stillness reignedv which was
soon broken by great peals of thunder, while
flashes of lightning irradiated forest, lake for
a moment, and again inpenetrable darkness,
then a deluge broke forth, hail as large as
pebbles, great splashes of pelting rain beat us
and fell away as harmlessly as water off a duck's
back* We stood up beyond the widely spread
ing branches of the mighty oak,

"I like this," May cried, "the dear, dear

ram."

"What lightning," responded Albert, as
reverberation upon reverberation resounded,
and lightning began to play upon lake and
forest. The elements were at their wildest,
and whipped and scourged all nature merciless
ly. Great trees fell, torn from their roots,
snow and hail filled the air, and lashed all into
fury, awakened wild animals and birds of prey,
which joined in. The howl of the coyote, the
roar of the mountain lion, the braying of wild
donkey, the cry of the panther, the weird toot
of the owl came from all sides. It was a scene
of dread and terror to the mortal who chanced
to be exposed to it.

"How I hope no poor brother or sister is
out in this," sighed my mother, "they could
never stand it."

246

"Think of the countless, unhappy scenes
transpiring elsewhere on this unhappy earth,"
I answered, thinking of some with wThich I
had been familiar in the Alps, of the many
lives which had been severed in crevasse and
glacier. A great flash illuminated all again,
and we saw coming up the trail toward us, a
lonely attached spirit, a youth. He tottered
and fell at our feet, gave a moan of exhaustion
and became insensible. He was not over
twenty and evidently a trapper. His Celestial
guide said as he leaned over him,

"His time has come, he iwill succumb to
the cold and exhaustion, one more to bid fare
well to the delusive life dream."

"Delusive, but, ah, how pitifully real,"
Thyrza sighed, tenderly caressing him, "poor,
poor boy, so far from home, so young and so
brave. Ah, where is his mother?"

"Here," said the Angel, and we saw through
the trees a beautiful spirit eagerly pass and
seat herself by the boy's side.

"Soon?" she inquired, looking at the Angel.

"But a few minutes," he replied, "he will
soon awaken."

"How I hate to leave his poor mortal body
alone here, to be eaten by the wild beasts," she
looked at us imploringly.

"We'll stay some time," I said, "return so

247

as to be on time to meet him. We'll stay,
possibly, you can impress some one to come
here," to the Angel.

Within a short time we were left alone with
the poor inanimate form of the young trapper.
Alone in the gloom of that gruesome forest, the
clamor of the wild animals, the wild war of
the elements, the sole requiem.

"How glad I am that he is in peace at
last," Thyrza sighed.

The elements subsided, the thunder ceased
lo reverberate, the lightning to flash, the murky
dense atmosphere vanished, the moon became
visible, the stars gave forth a clear, brilliant
light. But we still kept our vigil, for the cry
of the wolf, the howl of the coyote, the roar
of the lion came nearer and nearer, all on the
quest for game. The scent, the animal's un
failing guide, drawing them to the poor corpse,
whom wre were powerless to help, and yet, and
yet, I hoped I might be granted the power to
ward them off. With a voiceless prayer to our
loving Father, each reverently imploring help,
we stood around the boy. Nearer, nearer,
came the discordant growls, the furious cries
of the hungry animals eager for their prey.
We heard their rapidly approaching footsteps
even on the soft yielding snow. We saw their
sneaking, crouching forms in ambush, ere

248

coming in full view, ere taking chances, then,
as they gained courage and security, we saw the
gleaming eyes, the opened mouths, displaying
langs and red, protruding tongues. Unseen
by them, they approached within a few feet, a
large panther in the lead, eyes aflame, about
to make the first leap, when, lo, as though
struck by a shot, he fell motionless upon the
snow. The animals in the rear, ceased their
yelps, their hungry cries, and transfixed by a
power unseen by us, and yet felt, we watched
the animal struck by lightning at our feet, and
his brethren, as one by one they slowly recov
ered from their terror, and fled in trepidation
from a power they could not fathom.

We resumed our seats upon the snow.

"I wonder if he has relatives near," observed
Thyrza, "how long we shall have to wait?"

The boy's countenance was rapidly freez
ing. Slowly the majesty of death, the ecstacy
of the spirit, ere it became fully detached, im
pressed it with the ineffable peace, the sign
;md the seal of the liberated.

"He may possibly live alone," I answered,
"I know many trappers do."

"Few so young as he," May's husband
vouchsafed," in this part of the world."

Soft footsteps, accompanied by voices harsh
and guttural, were heard. Through the drip-

249

ping branches, laden with snow flakes, gleam
ing like jewels, as the moon swung high over
head in a clear, cloudless sky, emerged fantas
tic figures, Indians in war-paint and feathers.
They started as they saw the prostrate figure.
The chief, a man of splendid stature, eagle
eyes and commanding presence, grunted, "He
is the boy trapper." No signs of animosity or
hate visible, while all looked with more or
less of pity upon the boy. We saw their spirits
and their guides endeavoring to impress them.
The chief muttered, "The Great Spirit calls
him to His Hunting Grounds, we leave him
here, his people soon find him." Although on
the war-path, their spirits had successfully im
pressed them to abstain from the revolting
practices in vogue among them. Thankfully
we watched them disappear through the forest,
nnd again resumed our vigil.

"How awful those Indians looked," whis
pered Thyrza, "oh, how glad I am, in reality
there are no such beings."

"Yes, above all we should be grateful we
have none of the fearful earth conditions in our
real home," sighed my mother.

"Enough hell upon earth to satisfy the
most undeveloped nature," replied Albert.

"Oh, no, not all," smiled May, "or they
would not be so eager to believe in it. There

250

are a great many who will not do without
hells."

"For others, not themselves," I joined in,
"hells are all right for one's foes, and those
one's does care for, but, by no means, for
oneself and one's own."

"That is an entirely different matter to the
low plane mortal, for only those on the lowest
plane can consign pitilessly to places of tor
ment even their most bitter foes," Thyrza said.

"Our dear Father taught, (I bring ye one
new commandment, that ye love one another/
alas, that on earth we should have such a false
conception of love," I answered.

"Oh, ye of little faith," chided my mother
reverently, "you know why this misery and
suffering are essential?"

"And that all His children, regardless how
low, how fallen, how abject, how degraded
their mortal bodies, are ever the object of His
tenderest care in the real life/' came in im
pressive tone from a Celestial Angel who ap
peared in view. "I have come to relieve you,"
he continued lovingly, "you can go on your
way." Ere He ceased, again we heard soft
footfalls and the hurling aside of branches.
Two trappers clad in animal skins and cover
ed with melting snow, carrying rifles and bows
and arrows appeared in sight. One cried with

251

anguish,

"Oh, my boy, my boy," and threw himself
in agony of grief beside the boy, "Oh, God,
not one, not one left. This the last, my one
ewe lamb, all gone, all gone," he moaned piti
fully, "Why can't I go? I'm so tired of fight
ing Red-skins and wild animals. My God,
what an accursed fate." His friend, who also
appeared grief-stricken said,

"Don't take it so hard, John, it is God's
will."

"God's will, the devil's, not God's. No just
God could torture, so bereave a man. What good
power could let fiendish Indians slay one's
wife and children, burn his home to the
ground, and leave him alone with but one left
to comfort his old age, and then take him, the
only one left? I cannot believe in such a
God," the man cried frenziedly, standing
erect and clenching his hands, "I curse such a
God, I curse — "

"Stop, stay, John, you are beside yourself,"
The man tottered and fell with a moan upon
his boy's form, his heart could stand no more.
The Angel reverently said to his Angel guide
and to us,

"He will awaken on the other side."

Shortly we returned to the spirit side and
awakened just as the sun began to rise in the

252

east, and found ourselves in midst of a group
who had come to guide and greet the two trap
pers. We waited until they became conscious.
It was joyous indeed, after the natural sorrow
of the mortal plane to see the transfigured
faces of the awakened when they saw the be
loved faces of wife, mother, and different
members of the family. Especially affecting
was the emotion of the father who thanked and
blessed God with the abandon of a little child
and the gratitude of a heart filled to overflow
ing.

"Oh, how could I have cursed my God," he
cried a little later.

"You did not, dear, grieve not," comforted
his wife," you will know all later."

We felt we had experienced enough so
returned to the hotel without prolonging our
outing. It had terminated entirely different
from that which we had expected, but although
we had failed to explore far into the wilder
ness, we were grateful to feel we had been of
a little use, particularly when recalling the rapt
faces of the liberated.

253

CHAPTER XIV.

We arrived at Niagara Falls the following
day, and found them far excelling all we had
imagined. Exactly as upon earth in size and
volume of water, but in the wonderful trans
figuring power of light and color far beyond
mortal conception. Great sheets of glittering
silver, transformed into avalanches of snowy
loam, irridesceet with ever 'varying tint, and
tone of exquisite shades, softly fell with musical
rhythm one moment, the next transformed into
marine blue mountains, flaked here and there
with white or shot with gold, within a flash
changed into terraces of turquoise, amethyst,
and accompanied by deep toned volumes of
sound, broke into foam spume in the gorge be
low.

Thus, constantly changing, the water swept
over the huge embankment, carrying number
less happy spirits in its seething froth and foam,
and many animals, all in the wildest spirits.

Our party donned floating garbs on the
island, and joined the enthusiastic, mirth-filled
throngs. We flew with the celerity of the
wind over the falls, and were whirled away on

254

the eddying current, one moment submerged
beneath the dancing, translucent water, the
next gently floating, anon flying above, to be
again whirled into its eddying depths.

Thyrza was jubilant with glee, and appeared
like unto a goddess, that which she really was,
of almost Celestial beauty. Unlike the
imagery of mortal poets, sprites, elves and
gnomes find no place here, no lodging place in
jutting stalactite, nor in flora nor jewel-bedeck
ed cave, neither peeped they forth from the
etheral ferns and grasses which grew on the
island, nor from the giant trees which formed
a great canopy over a part of the Falls, in
which sang and also sported bird upon bird,
accompanying with sweet melody, ever in har
mony, the gentle rhythm, or the deep tones
reverberations.

In Canada and the United States were
parks and great esplanades thronged with peo
ple. We met many celebrated mortals of
earth fame, Benjamin Franklin and others
equally noted, and accompanied several insist-
ant ones to their homes in Buffalo, ere proceed
ing to New York. Buffalo was, even then, a
very populous city, and, like all spirit cities,
typical of the highest civilization and beauty.

We attended Church, a most magnificent
cathedral, and had the extreme pleasure of

255

hearing one of the greatest of earth's apostles,
St. John, who was still in the spirit world,
though long fitted for the Celestial Kingdom.
He was on a tour of the States, and gave an
address in every place where he stopped. We
were wonderfully impressed with him and his
wise discourse, his countenance as expressive of
love and divinity as the lecture. Our party
sought him and had a few words with him ere
leaving. Thyrza said, extending both hands
which he grasped cordially,

"This is one of the greatest pleasures we
have yet experienced." His eyes swept over
all in a comprehensive glance of sympathy, as
he first patted one on the cheek, then grasped
a hand or two of each of us ere replying. A
Celestial Angel, ready for the Celestial King
dom, with the countenace worn only by the
elect and divine, he stood before us, a great,
grand god, combining the simplicity, and
guilessness of a child with the wisdom of the
most exalted. My mother remarked regret
fully,

"We shall, ere long, lose you. You will
soon go Home to our Father."

"Yes, this, in a sense, is a, farewell tour, but
I shall often return to visit you all, but I
hope," smiling tenderly, "before long I shall
welcome you all there."

256

"According to earth time, many long aeons
will pass ere any of us are ready," I replied.

Thyrza essayed softly,

"But according to our time, not so very long,
ere we too shall find one of the mansions await
ing us."

"I must admit, I am well content here, if
it is neither aspiring nor grateful, I am sorry,
but, Oh, I so love our own dear spirit world,"
May said.

"I can well understand you. We," turn
ing to a transcendently lovely Angel, who shall
be nameless, one of the purest, if not the
purest known on mortal plane, "have delayed
for that very reason, and, of course, because we
have been needed." His soul-mate, worship
ped on earth as a Saint, although regally beau
tiful, unaffected and simple in manner and
expression, greeted us all lovingly.

"Yes," she said, "we love very dearly this
beautiful world, and shall often return.

"You cannot desire to return, except to see
the dear ones. I long for my time to come,"
said Albert. My mother looked at him rather
wistfully.

"Why, Albert, I am so very, very happy
now."

"So am I, dearest, but we must keep mov
ing, advancing, that is our destiny."

257

"Be not in too great a hurry. When God
wills your time will come, not before/' St.
John replied gently.

Albert blushed slightly, "That, of course, I
mean." My mother exclaimed quickly, smil
ing at St. John,

"The desire to get Home, no matter how
happy we all are, is within us all."

"The Kingdom is within you," I intervened.

"Ah, dear," laughing merrily, she said,
"not cognized on this plane, as on the mortal.
Although we know the reality of time and
space, still we must have real manifestations of
both, as on mortal plane, to enjoy the anticipa
tion of the Kingdom to come, or anything at
all. We are not perpetually twanging on
harps, but divine beings brought forth, not
solely to progress eternally, but to enjoy and
live in its fullest sense, the glorious life our
Father gives us."

"Even on the earth He taught," Thyrza
added, "be not as the Pharisees are with their
dolorous, sanctified faces, their senseless inter
pretations of good and godliness."

"Did not our Father desire us to enjoy all
the blessings of both planes, they would not
be in existence," remarked St. John's soul-mate
happily, eyes as sparkling, tones as gay as
Thyrza's, very similar to her in appearance,

258

save the indescribable radiance I have touched
upon before.

"I cannot understand why on earth so many
persist in thinking the spirit is an intangible
essence confined within the mortal body, which
on liberation, is miraculously transformed into
a being like themselves," my mother said.
"They think soul is located within this elusive
being, and that soul must unfold on earth."

"The Lord Jesus Christ proved beyond
doubt that a very real body ascended, and
taught in all ways, that spirit and spirit life
were more real than the mortal life. He said,
'In my Father's Home are many mansions, I go
to prepare for you.' An etherial, elusive
essence would not need a mansion, nor could
such an essence be transformed, within a few
seconds, into a child of God. St. Paul taught
of a celestial and terrestrial body, a spirit and
a natural body, of a Celestial Kingdom in exist
ence, of spirit bodies of the living and the so-
called dead existing, not only those who had
become detached existing, but the ones living
on mortal plane. If a spirit (all who believe
in a Supreme Power, believe in spirit and
spirit life) must have a body as a medium of
expression on mortal plane, it must necessarily
have one on spirit plane in the true life. The
spirit, born in the real life, develops the bodies

259

on both planes, neither dwelling within or
without, but each body solid and substantial
according to the different groupings of the true
spiritual substance of the spirit plane, that
which is cognized as matter, in reality etherial-
ized, true spiritual substance. The spirit un
folds on spirit plane the soul gifts and spiritual
attributes, and impresses the material with as
much as is essential. The Lord proved the
unreality of sin and disease by healing them,
wiping them out of consciousness, out of exist
ence. Were they of the spirit, realities, they
could not be destroyed even on mortal plane.
Were they destined to unfold the spirit, He
would not have destroyed them, but allowed
them to continue to unfold those afflicted.
Spirits unfold on spirit plane, spiritual quali
ties, and suffer on mortal plane, to acquaint
them with certain experiences deemed essen
tial for those destined for mortal life discipline,
but cannot acquire, from mortal plane, spirit
ual attributes, knowledge nor wisdom. The
highest spiritual qualities are indicative of
qualities and principles which dominate Uhe
lowrer, the animal, and influence it by the ele
ments of spiritual existence. Therefore, as it
is conceded by all who have developed along
these lines on earth, that the spiritual and ani
mal are entirely distinct, it can be clearly

260

seen, mortal life is not for the purpose of
spiritual unfoldment. Casting out evil spirits
meant destroying disease and its disastrous
effects, manifested in many ailments which
cause crime and mental and moral degeneracy,
not in casting out evil beings, a crude belief
entertained by those who do not give good
spirits body, but give body to evil ones, per
mitted to torture God's children. The dis
cipline, cruel as it seems, is essential, but as
unnecessary is not, God has impressed and
impresses those called the inspired among the
duflerent races and nations, and went Himself
to mitigate as far as possible, their suffering, to
assure them a home in the Celestial sphere?
await them. Hence, those who advance enough
to grasp these truths, have the certainty, the
hope, the comfort of realizing the limited
period of their mortal life, those who do not,
more or less animal, incapable of suffering
mentally, obtuse and torpid, suffer no more
than is adjudged necessary for them, and we,
on this plane cognizant of these truths, know
that our Father knows that which is best for
each individual child, and must resign our
selves, with perfect faith and implicit obedi
ence, to His will," gravely answered the wise
spirit.

After several visits to the great lake Ontario

261

and the adjacent country, we met our friends,
the Carrs in New York, and some time later
returned to our home, Newstead Abbey. Thyrza
and 1 had developed considerably. We had
endeavored to learn all we could on our trip,
besides regularly devoting several hours to
study and writing.

Following the advice of our Guardian
Angels, we decided to take up some systematic
work. We resolved, so as not to be separated,
to develop on the same lines. To attend a
certain university, we located in a detached
section adjoining London. In a beautiful
suburb, we selected several acres and erected
two fine castles, one for my mother, and one
for us. Thyrza decided upon the style, sim
ilar, although on a smaller scale to a home we
had seen in America, one with great galleries,
courts, and a private chapel. She was wild
with delight when first we moved in, and like
an earth maiden, never tired of gazing on her
treasures. She would roam from gallery to
court, to chapel ,to banqueting halls and guest
chambers.

"Oh, how beautiful, how lovely, the very
finest home we have had yet." Then she
would fly to the grounds, stand absorbed before
a statue, thence sink by the stream, like a little
child, and play with the beautiful fishes and

262

hirds1 a merry, happy girl, and I, like a gay,
frolicsome youth would join her, forgotten all
but the pleasures of the moment. Ah, the
halcj^on, endless pleasures of spirit life, the
countless beauties ever unfolding the novel
sights and sounds ever developing, the ever
lasting peace and joy. No discord, no worry,
no cares, no sorrows, always peaceful and
happy. All pleasures delightful, all duties
joyful. Love reigns over all.

After we had attended a class, for the pur
pose of impressing mortals, for some time, we
we were fitted to impress our dear attached
ones. As all attached spirits are oblivious of
spirit plane while conscious on mortal plane,
the spiritual brain almost entirely magnetised
by the Angel in charge, the spirit, the soul, the
real I, is conscious upon mortal plane, with
only the material brain as instrument to con
nect one with mortal life. Consciousness is
the gift or power by which the soul knows its
own existence, the soul connected with the
Father by numberless vibrations, but these
vibrations, under law are cut off by the Angel
in charge, merely leaving the feeling of con
sciousness, independent of all spiritual knowl
edge, while on mortal plane.

Therefore, while soul, the real I, is con
scious, on mortal plane, of its existence, it is

263

not conscious of spiritual life and truths. In
credible as this may appear to spirit on mortal
plane, limited to the imperfect, incorrect con
ceptions and knowledge gained through the
five senses, and to the, no less incorrect, im
pressions from the spiritual plane, unless both
minds are in accord, which simply means that
the soul, or I, and its material mind agree,
think similarly on certain subjects, and are
therefore in harmony on these subjects with
the spiritual plane, incredible as it may appear,
it is no less true.

When spirit, on mortal plane of conscious
ness, can grasp these truths, he will be able to
explain the wonderful mechanism of the mor
tal body, and the more wonderful laws govern
ing the countless ganglia corpuscles and other
entities controlling the brain, all under spiritual
laws, governed by Celestial Angels under
God. When the spirit, on mortal plane, is
in accord with both its brains on certain sub
jects, it can give all pertaining to these sub
jects, which it has acquired on both planes, but
solely on the subjects in harmony, unless the
spirits in charge magnetize the spiritual brain
and use the material brain.

When we understood the law governing
attached spirits, we learned how to attach and
detach, how to magnetize the two brains, and

264

to impress with all deemed necessary by their
Angel guides, no more, no less, so ever and
always, we first received instructions from them
ere impressing. All upon spirit plane, both
attached and detached, are subject to law. No
one can interfere in any way with an attached
child of God, unless permitted by the Angels
in charge.

Whenever a spirit, on mortal plane, is
obsessed by different personalities, or to cor
rectly express it, impressed by different ones
attached for any length of time, it is done with
the authority and by the Angels in charge.
Whenever a medium is controlled correctly and
governed by spiritual mind, he or she is not
impressed by different persons, but by the
Angels in charge, or those, who, like Thyrza
and myself, have developed for this especial
purpose. It can be seen that no matter how
God's children suffer, on mortal plane, for pur
pose of discipline, on spirit they are under the
protection and care of His exalted Angels,
their own brethren and sisters. It can also be
seen how little given by the average medium
is correct, although honestly given by the
soul, the I, when both brains are not in accord,
and the spirit, on mortal plane, gives all he can
with the sole instrument he can use. When
these facts are understood by those investigat-

265

ing psychic gifts and phemomena, they will do
justice to the poor, misguided medium. In
stead of retarding by skepticism, and seeking
for material tests from a spiritual source they
will strive to develop the material brain to fit
it to become a good instrument for the spirit.

We began our work by first visiting my sis
ter Augusta, and helping her in many ways.
When detached she said, that, although uncon
scious on earth, she felt she was becoming more
in harmony with the higher truths, and thus
enabled to bear more patiently and hopefully
her earth pilgrimage. In this manner we
helped many of our friends and relatives. I
influenced my little girl considerably, and im
pressed her, despite the harsh judgment of
many, to love my memory, and developed her
to become the intellectual woman she became.
Many who have a gift for writing, also. This
psychic I impressed since a little child quite
frequently, and could have developed her much
more, had not her earth discipline required
more of her time in other ways. ;

We also devoted some time to many, more
or less, mentally afflicted, and helped to lighten
the burdens of those attending them. Thus
devoting many hours to visiting the newly de
tached in sanitariums, and the attached in their
various homes, we found we were not only

266

helping others, but unfolding spiritually. We
took regular courses of different studies, at
tended lectures delivered by the most erudite
and exalted, and, ere long, noted much im
provement in our writings. We produced a
volume of poems about the same time that Percy
Shelley published the work, upon which he had
been engaged, prior to my detachment.

Many years elapsed. We welcomed many
loved ones, visited all sections of our spirit
world, made our home in various places for
long periods, sojourned in America for many
months at a time, and were there when our
brethren were undergoing all the horrors of
the Civil War. With George Washington we
formed one of the immense battalion which
visited various battles. Had it not been ordain
ed by our great God, we could have impress
ed much more correctly, but no spirit is ever
permitted to act contrary to God's will. All
we were allowed to do were to impress love and
hope before and after the conflicts, and wel
come and guide many to their various homes
in company with Guides and relatives. The
Angel legions, not to witness the combat, (com
posed of those who had been noted officers and
soldiers on mortal plane,) disbanded immediate
ly upon the cessation of warfare, and joined
those ministering to the detached or dead.

267

We visited the great Lincoln, after his
assassination, and attended his reception, one of
the greatest celebrations ever accorded a lib
erated spirit. We saw the true man on spirit
plane, and recognized from whence came the
divine nature, the great heart, when we were
gripped by his strong hands and noted the beam
ing look of joy and love. At home in his
true home, among his own, gone forever was
the sadness and gloom caused by the lack of
development of those whom he could not make
see clearly. When America was prostrated
with sorrow, steeped with gloom, he, a freed
spirit, realizing the truth of the transitory mor
tal life, that all is in God's hand, submitted
with grace, and, though, oft a tear bedimmed
his eye, and a sigh escaped for his earth
brethren, he joyfully resumed the real life,
which he, more correctly than many, had been
permitted to express on earth.

To spirit, on mortal plane, subjected to the
petty aims, the selfishness, the impurities, the
crimes, this atmosphere of peace and love may
appear tame and colorless, whereas to spirit, on
its true plane, the mortal appears as unendur
able and unpleasant as the life of the slums to
the genuine Christian.

268

CHAPTER XV.

After visiting Lincoln, we returned to Eu
rope, and later took up our abode in a mountain
city, in the Himalayas, one of the greatest and
most peerless in our spirit world. Like all great
detached cities, it was located upon the highest
peaks. Upon several of the highest, from
whence one could look all over the country for
a great distance on all sides, were lakes of great
size, upon which wrere boulevards extending
from bank to bank, with beautiful homes, in the
rear boat-houses and waterways like Venice.
This city is one of the greatest of Asia, and is
populated by many belonging to the different
earth nations. As it is a very ancient city, it is
one of the most advanced on spirit plane, com
prising among its inhabitants great spirits of
Celestial development who, like St. John, for
several reasons, still continue in our world.

We met many of the noted on earth, among
them Guatama,the Buddha and Mohammed,the
great twain who have vied with our Lord Jesus
Christ in attracting the faith and attention of
many, who, according to Angels in charge, are
fulfilling their destiny and who acquire all that
is needful for them, as God Omnipotent desires.

269

When the time is ripe for some to accept the
Christian faith, the Angels will attend to it
through their instruments upon the earth. In
the meanwhile, efficient and tireless workers in
the Lord's vineyard, rest easy; God Omnipotent
will see that none of His children are lost or
shut out from the home they now occupy, just as
He has in charge all who preceded the Christian
era; those of the many prehistoric races who ad
vanced to a high plane, as well as the poor, be
nighted heathen, the thousands of imbeciles, de
generates, and mentally and mortally afflicted.
They are all His children, the heathen, the
humblest, the most fallen as dear as the highest,
and most saintly.

We had many interesting conversations with
the great Guatama. His home is a castle, daz-
zingly lovely, all white — excepting flowers —
both within and without, with several court
yards, miracles of beauty, with palms, statues,
fountains, flowers, and one temple fit to com
pare with the most splendid in architectural per
fection, wrherein he often lectures to many of his
friends who come from far and near to visit
him. The rear of the castle, situated upon a
boulevard of one of the great lakes, commands
a view of all the country beneath, of river, gar
den, valley, meadows and a great park.

One evening, upon a large, upper veranda,

270

we, in company with many guests from differ
ent countries, listened to him with great interest
and pleasure. The veranda was entirely open,
save a railing of white, covered with vines and
flowers; it was, in fact, an open conservatory
fitted up with easy chairs and lounges. Our
host sat, in the center upon a divan, not
reclining in a restful, Oriental posture, but
erect, with military bearing and stalwart grace
— a man of kingly presence, with flashing eyes,
noble brow, great sweetness and tenderness of
expression. One of the most sublime of mortals,
he was at that time one of the most exalted in
spirit world. Clustered around, we — men and
women more real than on earth — each as dis
tinctly individual, and perfect of his or her
type, sat in groups, or stood looking at the
charming scene outspread below.

Thyrza and I were in easy chairs near Gua-
tama, more interested in him than aught else.
Next to Thyrza was his soul-mate, a being of
splendid beauty and irresistable charm. Both
were in white, soft and filmy as cobwebs, with
flowers in hair and corsage. Glancing from
them to a marvelous brunette, with dewy brown
eyes of melting tenderness, thence to my mother
with her entrancing type, and to many others,
all equally lovely, I, as ever, could not get ac
customed to the different types of beauty, each

271

perfect and flawless.

After discussing many topics of interest to
spirits on a high plane, one very recently de
tached, imbued still with many of the earth
ideas and opinions, remarked,

"Even yet I find myself often thinking that
I will have to leave this charming world, to
begin a new life on the earth, I find it so diffi
cult to banish that conception."

Guatama smiled pleasantly as he replied,

"Many years have passed since I was im
pressed with that theory, for that is in truth,
what it is. My material mind, like unto the
minds of all, was only ready to be impressed
with that which it could receive. As you prog
ress, you will see the absurdity of reincarnation,
and realize the truth that after attaining to the
consciousness of a child of God, as a personal
spirit, not mortal, a personal spirit, that spirit
personality and body is as eternal and imperish
able as is the Great Father, in whose image you
are made, and absolutely immune to change and
destruction."

"Does it not seem reasonable that we must
return to advance from primitive man up to
spirit on that plane?"

"To human reason, to mortal material mind,
yes, but not even to spirit, when impressed cor
rectly on mortal plane. Owing to the prevail-

272

ing materialism of the time, not one, as yet, im
pressed with the truth of God Omnipotent, ma
terial minds filled with the reincarnation of ani
mal up to primitive man, I was decreed to give
as I did. It was the 'pabulum' capable of being
assimilated by minds on that plane, as today, it
is accepted by those not yet fitted to receive the
higher. No one, at that period, cognized the
fact that all was and is impressd all knowledge,
every impression received by animals and
man, has come from the spirit on spirit plane,
and very few on earth to-day grasp the fact
that all was and is impressed, so much and no
more, by the Angels in charge. All are im
pressed and receive that which is decreed essen
tial for them on mortal plane. On spirit all of
the spirits of primitive man advanced and were
on a higher plane than the highest on earth to
day, and did not have to return to acquire know
ledge or perfect character, since all of God's
children are like unto Him, pure and holy."

"I know these truths, of course, but I pre
sume it will take time to forget the erroneous
earth conceptions."

"If a spirit child of God, prior to being re
incarnated, in a Heaven body of inferior form,
living in the Heaven, where one develops
mentally, morally, spiritually, why return to the
animal plane, subject to animal limitations?

273

Unless impressed by the spirit or from the
spirit spheres no spirit, or mortal can advance
on mortal plane, or learn from those on the
same plane as themselves. This is the real life —
all progress here. The different planes of ad
vancement on earth are not due to the real spirit
but to the difference between the material in
struments, not built by them, but by those called
the Lord's of the Creative Hierarchies, who give
each child the brain and body requisite for the
necessary discipline, that, after acquiring the
necessary qualities from monad to self-conscious
spirit, but a little remains, to be developed, that
the majority require none; whereas, those who
do receive it in one attachment, not reincarna
tion, to a mortal body.

"If spirit impresses evil, spirit must be evil;
then how can mortal grow? From whence de
velop the spirit attributes necessary for all prog
ression? Even those capable of reasoning, on
mortal plane, when material mind is not clouded
nor magnetized by the prevailing thought, grasp
these things, realizing that an Omnipotent
Power is all powerful, and that so-called evil is
permitted to give discipline, to some of God's
children, for certain purposes acquired by them
not living on mortal plane, but merely animat
ing mortal bodies for certain periods. I am sure
none of the liberated retain any incorrect im-

274

pressions, after spirit memory returns, and but
few of the correctly impressed upon mortal
plane. All religious beliefs and philosophies do
the work decreed by God and are suited to the
various planes of development." He ceased
with a few more remarks suited but to the lib
erated spirits — comprehension.

The emancipated theosophist replied rever
ently:

"Naturally, ere my awakening when de
tached, I grasped many of these things, but I
have spent a long period on the mortal plane of
consciousness, and I often recall many of my for
mer opinions and beliefs, even though knowing
the truth."

The great Angel answered with even greater
reverence:

"Our Father is Omnipotent, whatsoever He
will is right; all believe as He desires, all are
advancing as He deems best among all races and
nations. The higher advanced, the more
humble, the more ready to acknowledge His
Supremacy, to say, 'Thy will, not mine, be done/
Therefore none can have regret in the light of
the spirit for all know all is as He wills."

All faces turned to the great Angel, and all
bowed in silent homage to the dear, loving
tather, ever present, though not always seen;
ever connected to His children by numberless

275

vibrations.

We accompanied Buddha to the temple
which was crowded with spirits who had come
to listen to him. It was a scene of singular splen
dor, a vast circular apartment, encircled by an
open gallery, supported by immense columns,
*vhich extended to the vast dome, ablaze with
light. Between the columns were great urns of
ilowers. In the center was a small platform
which Guatama ascended. From our seats, di
rectly in front of him, we could see the terraces
in the rear, the lake and the boulevard on the
edge of the mountains, below the park, illumin
ated, almost as clearly as day, by great lights of
wondrous beauty surmounting every pillar and
post of the boulevard, here and there in the giant
trees, and on the domes, turrets and spires of the
amphitheaters, temples and pleasure places
below.

From the enchantment of without, we turned
to Guatama, who gazed with tenderness upon all
the beauteous beings eagerly awaiting. How in
significant appeared all the charms without to
the perfect forms of beauty, the highest types of
all spirit expressions of beauty, God's children.
As I have said before, words are inadequate to
portray the glory and luster of the eyes, the
sheen and luxuriance of the hair, the purity and
satiny texture of the flawless skin, the length of

276

the eyelashes, the perfect shape of the brows, the
exquisite contour and curve of face and form,
the perfection of features, the ever varying
charm of expression, the divine radiance of all,
and yet everyone distinctly unlike all the rest.
Verily, I thought how blessed, to claim kinship
with such beings, to be one among them, and
again my soul bowed in homage to our Father.

A deep, wonderfully penetrating and musi
cal voice aroused me, and I fastened my gaze
upon Guatama, who grand and tall, stood under
neath the sparkling chandelier, about to begin
his lecture.

"Brethren and sisters, again I come with re
newed pleasure to take you with me to the home
of our Father, if for but a few fleeting moments,
to impress upon your souls the certainty of the
greater love, peace and glory awaiting you in
your last, eternal home. Although you have
visited many scenes of Celectial beauty, in
t isions, and have seen correct representations in
the sky, these are necessarily, imperfect and lim
ited. When you consider the trillions of spiritual
worlds through which you must yet pass, to par
take of the diversified knowledge of each world,
you can readily perceive how many aeons will
have to elapse ere you are ready for the Celestial
home. As you all know I have advanced rapid
ly, and have spent much of my time in the dif-

277

ferent worlds, fitting myself for the destiny m
store for me. Were it not that much of this
knowledge is similar to our own world, it would
have taken me very much longer, as it is- but a
short while since my detachment. I am, at last,
prepared, and will, in the near future, depart
to continue my sphere of activity nigher to the
Father, in one of the worlds of the great Celes
tial Kingdom.

The Celestial Kingdom is in all respects and
essentials infinitely greater and more sublime
than the spiritual worlds (which have been
formed by God Omnipotent, in conjunction with
the material solely as birth-places and prepara
tory schools), and has existed, like God Omni
potent and His greatest administrative Angels,
from time immemorial, with neither beginning
nor end.

All outside the Celestial Universes have been
created by God Omnipotent, and altho you have
seen but a glimpse behind the curtain of God's
immensity, you have more than a faint concep
tion of the inconceivable grandeur of the innu
merable universes comprised within the Celes
tial Kingdom, therefore, dear brethren and sis
ters, I can, with truth, say, I am just emerged,
in comparison, from a kindergarten, and am
about to begin life with but the ignorance and
inexperience of a little child. You, many among

278

you, but lately emancipated from the thralldom
of material limitations, amazed at the wonders
and glories of the spiritual worlds, can, as yet
form but vague, imperfect conceptions of the
greater life to come. As on mortal plane we
were gradually prepared by the great Angels in
charge, so are we all being slowly trained and
disciplined for the grander, more glorious awak-
einng to the ever greater and higher truths be
yond, yet to be grasped. As spirits, you realize
that continual progression, not going in a circle,
progressing and retrogressing, but continually
advancing, is the greatest law ever in operation
throughout all space, all worlds in existence,
among all forms of life, from amoeba to Celes
tial Angel ; therefore, there is and must be im
measurable space, countless Celestial worlds,
and illimitable knowledge. Unexplored space
ever to be traversed, ever to be explored worlds,
and ever new knowledge to be acquired.

As spirits you know there is no such thing as
retrogression. Mortal worlds and mortal plane
of consciousness are subject to the illusion of re
trogression permitted for good reasons, but even
on that plane, the thinker realizes that, altho an
individual or a nation may apparently retro
grade, the great majority are ever on the up
ward march. Impressed by the spirit spheres,
all advance as decreed, retrograde or remain at

279

a standstill on that plane, but progression, eter
nal progression is the birth-right of all God's
children, my destiny, your destiny, and the des
tiny of the lowest forms of life.

Ere I leave you, I wish to give you one more
glimpse behind the curtain, a forecast of the
glory yet to be thine. Some of you have visited
other spirit worlds, riot unknown to you are the
enchanting beauties ever unfolding on the num
berless routes, the endless chain of aerial roads
leading to those distant; not so distant in a sense,
yet, in another, comprehended solely by the lib
erated spirit, mighty worlds, some much larger
and superior to ours, and can, therefore, form
clearer conceptions, more vivid pictures than
those just detached. For the benefit of the lat
ter, I bid all to ascend with me into the vast
empyrean. We take that route, "indicating
with a glance of the eye, a great aerial road
thronged with flying spirits," and we shall fly
the swiftest mode of travel, and, to the spirit,
ever renewed with strength, vigor and bouyancy.
the most enjoyable of all.

"Altho we have different lines of aerial craft
connecting us with many worlds, we, as we wish
to enter, permitted me several times, the Celes
tial Kingdom, and reach there as speedily as pos
sible, shall not avail ourselves of any of these.
Not with wings, not on pinions, but naturally as

280

all spirits, we find ourselves among that great
hurrying multitude seeking the various worlds.
"As we have mighty distances to traverse, our
destination the country of far distances, we adopt
the greatest speed, we fly with the celerity of the
greatest cyclone known on mortal plane. Ye,
who are familiar with that which makes all mo
tion in the atmosphere, that which creates and
keeps motion ever in operation, know the bliss,
the effable joy of that exquisite sensation, car
essed by the tiny forms of life, held in place by
them, buoyed up and propelled by their resist
less currents guiding and forcing ye onward, ye
know, with the knowledge unknown on mortal
plane. On, on, higher and higher, till even
with spirit sight, far superior to the eagle, all
save the vast concourse, thronging the different
routes, are faded from view."

"Ah, the ecstacy of that flight accompanied by
the hosts of the Lord, the hosts becoming more
and more numerous as we speed on, coming from
all directions — from worlds afar and anear to
join the mightiest concourse of all, that en route
for the Celestial Kingdom, our own brothers and
sisters, brought forth as we, from the lowest, now
on the first plane of Celestial development,
fitted to be admitted to that wisdom and power,
which alone can make us realize in its fullest,
most complete sense, life and live."

281

"Our route lies through that called the
"Milky Way," past stars of the first magnitude,
mighty sums, with their planets and satelliles
seemingly in the distance, whirling and revolv
ing throughout space, but, as we approach,
borne up on the waves of the tumultous atmos
pheric ocean, apepar as placid and tranquil as
the world we have just left, many similar in to
pography and of varying size. Bathed in the
golden glory of suns, exilarated by the power of
their rays, to spirit but pleasantly warm, we
whirl bye."

"On, on, the vast concourse, the mighty host
break into song, and an outpouring of melody,
from the most musical of all instruments — God's
children — wells up from every throat, vibrates
through the atmosphere in perfect harmony,
making the music of the spheres so dimly sensed
by the great composers of mortal plane, and only
heard by those en route to the Eternal Home.

The sublimity, the unparalleled grandeur of
the mighty suns, forming the most beautiful at
mospheric effects, the wondrous circles of
beauty, perfect arches of variegated colors, the
ocean of vapor every varying, showing behind
and between the great suns and their satellites
seen from the distance is impressively enchant
ing and affords us great enjoyment. But we
speed on with ever renewed vigor and bouyancy,

282

exulting to the greatest pitch, and like all God's
Celestial Angels, immune to all that can hinder
or restrict. Altho we have mighty distances to
travel, altho we can stop over and rest at any of
the various worlds, as we flit by, as we are fit
to enter the Celestial Kingdom, we are sustained
by the continual influx, getting more and more
potent as we near the spheres of our Father. Ye
all know we are in reality sustained from the in
flux from our Father, the ceaseless vibrations
from Him, as well as by the life sustaining
forces of water and the atmosphere more indi
rectly from Him, and so do not actually require
food, the pleasure of taste, mainly one of pleas
ure, and not absolutely essential ; therefore, tho
our road is long, we are not troubled by craving
for food or rest. You, familiar with the reali
ties of time and space, know it takes us but an
incredibly short time, in comparison with that
cognized on mortal plane."

"With prayer, with song, we fly on. Too
swift our speed for converse, but not too swift
to permit us to see the wonderful works of the
Almighty Father. What is time? What is
space to the freed spirit, especially to the Celes
tial Angel? These, to the mortal plane, abstruse
problems are divested of all mystery, and re
vealed by the higher knowledge, understood per
fectly."

283

"Greater suns, greater worlds, more and more
dazzlingly beautiful atmospheric effects, greater
circles of more marvelous beauty, greater arches
of wondrous hue and tone, unfolding novel
beauties, ever and constantly multiplying, en
compass us as we near the uninhabited distances
between our spiritual worlds and the Celestial
Kingdom."

uSoon we leave all behind, and are surround
ed by naught but the great aerial ocean. No signs
of life visible, but one road, almost too far to
be distinctly seen, thronged with Angels coming
from the Celestial Kingdom on their way to
various spiritual worlds. Ere long we lose sight
of them, and see naught but the ever changing
billows and waves of the atmosphere. Ah, the
power of Angels, no suns to give light, far, far
behind are mighty suns, none of their rays reach
us here in the heart of this the most alluring of
all oceans, still light of delicate, exquisite tones
anable us to see as far as spirit sight can reach.
Whence comes light? What is light? Another
problem known to the Celestial Angel Onward
onward, bathed in the quivering, vibrating, ever-
changing light we fly, and again break into
song, chanting a Te Deum.

"Voice upon voice of infinite range and com
pass, combined with sweetness and melody unim
aginable if never heard, join in until the mil-

284

lions of voices unite in one great voice of un
paralleled range and harmony, and, rising in tri
umphant exultation one moment, anon falling
to softest cadences of love and tenderness, vibrat
ing throughout the profound stillness of the
quiesent spheres, until, it seems as tho the very
heart and soul of music is personified in one
supreme being, so perfect is the unison of soul.

Ah, now we begin to perceive from whence
comes the idea of all uniting in one, the dimly
perceived, imperfectly impressed truth of all, so
in harmony, so in accord as to appear like unto
one, but never, never to lose individual con
sciousness, as in a way, I believed on mortal
plane.

"From deep and sonorous chanting to the
heights of sound unparalleled, we gradually,
one by one, grow silent as we notice coming in
sight a world, not whirling, revolving, as all
world's had seemed in the distance, but seeming
ly motionless. We note its gigantic, collossal
proportions, and its marvelous halo of circles of
gold, white and azure encircling it. As we get
nearer and nearer, its sublime grandeur and
beauties excelling aught we have ever imagined,
become more apparent, and soon, farther be
yond, systems and clusters of other worlds ap
pear. Motionless, like birds suspending their
flight, we gaze upon one of the universes of the

285

Celestial Kingdom unfolding before us. Words
are inadequate to portray the stupendous glory
and splendor of the worlds, one by one, coming
into view, but, which, as we near our world —
our destination — begin to appear to us as the
other spiritual worlds do to us here.

"We continue our flight, over mountain
ranges, to which the most lofty of our spirit
worlds look like ant-hills. Now we see the vast
ocean, how marvelous to note it embracing the
atmosphere, and yet keeping rigidly aloof, not
allowing one of its tiny drops to mingle with it.
How well each little life organism comprehends
its mission, and how mighty that Power which
rules all. Now rivers, inland seas, and lakes of
wondrous size and beauty, in harmony, in pro
portion to the gigantic size of the world, altho
here and there we see small ones, amongst moun
tains and hills, and marvelous forests.

"Scenes of peerless loveliness vie with each
other in charm and allurement. As we approach,
we see a city, one of the Celestial ones dreamed
of, hoped for, never to be seen or ever correctly
hnagind, until with the eyes of the Celestial
Angel, we can grasp and comprehend its beau
ties. The greatest detached cities in our spirit
world, appear fairy-like in comparison. Lakes
rivers, falls, cascades, valleys, glens, parks in
numerable, here and there, give diversity. From

286

the ocean, with a very wide beach of lustrous,
golden sand, thence over a wide plain, rolling
hills, up to the heights of a sublimely beautiful
mountain range, thence down on the other side
into a valley, over hills and more mountains, and
the city ends, covering a distance of several
hundred miles. We approach on an aerial route.
We see immense aerial and great roads thronged
with Angels. Our host diverges, each selecting
the line or road leading to their destination in
other worlds or to different sections in this.

We, in company with many, alight on an im
mense aerial depot, and all gather to look upon
the sublime spectacle. It is early morning, this
huge world seems to have many sums. Over a
lofty chain of mountains, we see six of great size
and splendor, encircled with rings of delicate
shades. Between the great circles, the aerial
ocean of softest azure, through which sparkle
countless worlds, emitting streamers and shafts
of silvery sheen, giving the delicate azure a glow
indescribably beautiful. Lingeringly wre turn
from it to the sea, and tho, familiar with beauty,
are almost overwhelmed with awe. We have
thought our seas and oceans beyond compare, but
this one, pre-eminently splendid, surpasses be
yond expression all others beheld before. Vain,
vain to portray in speech its transcendant beauty.
Far as sight can reach, to where the great oceans

287

of water and air meet, we see a vast expanse of
gently undulating water. It is, at the present
time, for it is constantly changing, of a pale
azure, and this changes again into hues and
shades of all colors. No great craft marrs the
beauty or obstructs the view, altho we see, on
cither side, of the great city, which fronts the sea,
a snowy gleam here and there of a sail.

"Slowly we turn from the sea, then gaze with
removed rapture upon the city. It is of golden
hue, formed of a substance superior to topaz,
although somewhat like it. All buildings re
flect, through the pale gold, the countless tints
of the sky, and are here and there, decorated with
delicate ferns, vines and flowers. No color
but the pale gold, the reflected tints, and flow
ers of various colors in the different sections and
parks, to insure the perfect harmony ever visi
ble in Celestial spheres. Great esplanades and
boulevards, hundreds of feet in width, with
park in the center, encircle the city. Upon
these boulevards are palaces, in extensive
grounds, of prodigious size, and supernal glory.
In the heart of the city, surrounded by the in
nermost circle are the great administrative
buildings, situated upon an immense lake, con
nected with the boulevard by bridges of ex
quisite topaz twined with vines and flowers.
Here and there, we note small lakes and rivers

288

in the various private grounds and parks. On
one side of the city, a mighty river, which
would dwarf our greatest, and make them ap
pear fit for a pigmy race.

All is on a mammoth scale to harmonize
with this world and city, some buildings
cover acres in extent, and are of sublime archi
tecture, with spires and domes rising hundreds
of feet above the buildings. We see from
whence comes our impressions of the beauties
and glories of our spirit world. Here, on the
outermost ridge of the Celestial Kingdom, the
first world for the newly admitted Celestial
Angel, we are dazzled, and yet how many, many
more ere we can enter the center, the greatest,
the highest where our Father dwells, and thence
continue ever and even advancing through the
countless worlds encircling it.

When we see our Father, in our world, in
His simplicity, not to dazzle His children, be
fore able to stand His Glory, how little we real
ize His Omnipotence. As we advance, we
begin to perceive and comprehend the soul
gifts given by Him, and, more and more feel
our Divine heritage, and though the beauty and
glory at first dazzle and awe, within our souls,
we know, we claim it as our own, and accept
each new change as ours by right of child of
God. Is there, can there be a more glorious

289

heritage, than that which unites you to the
Creator, and makes you a part of the great
creative system, forever creating and forever
advancing. Here Buddha continued with a
few remarks fitted only for the liberated spirit's
comprehension, and then resumed, "Now we
return to our Golden City, and as I have a
home already prepared, we shall visit it ere re
turning, to give you some idea of the glory and
power yet to be thine. Therefore, let us take
one more glance at sky, sea and city ere float
ing to it. Glorious, indeed, are Thy works,
Oh, my Father. Reverently let us bow the head
and waft a vibration of love and gratitude in
return for our countless blessings.

"Look at that lofty mountain bordering the
sea, thitherwards we wend our flight, not now
with the celerity of a cyclone, but slowly to
note the many points of interest. Over the
great center, saw ye ever such buildings, such
splendid temples, such colossal columns of
wondrous beauty? Note that portal, its gigan
tic size, its peerless loveliness, and there, that
vast court open to the sky. Did ye ever dream
of such? In an ascending scale, closer to the
soul, the essence of beauty we are progressing.

"Ever greater beauty, greater marvels as
onward we go. Note the water of the lake,
the etherial delicacy of the bridges, both water

290

and topaz shimmering and reflecting tints of
the sky. See that opera house, it covers many
acres and seats thousands, observe the per
fect symmetry, the chaste simplicity of its de
sign, the extreme beauty and fragility of the
many flowers, and note how beautifully the pale
gold, of the same substance as the buildings,
the streets and pavement harmonize with the
exquisite emerald of the lawns and parks.

"Look at the Angels, not too angelic to be
human, only our own a trifle more advanced,
floating here and there, and the millions, on
pleasure and business bent, thronging beach,
esplanades and boulevards. We are but a few
seconds in coming to my home, but saw ye ever
such a one? It is located upon the boulevard
which faces the sea, and comprises many acres.
The palace alone covers several acres. Ah, yes,
we have pleasures undreamed of, even in spirit
worlds here, and need ample space. Although
we can exercise taste as we wish, as our ideals
of beauty advance, naturally we seek to put
them into effect, to give them life and form.
Thus, in this home, I have embodied many of
mine, ever felt but suppressed on mortal plane
in my ignorance, that beauty one of the great
est gifts of our Father, is to be cultivated and
perfected in all ways.

"Not in lone wilderness, isolated places, far

291

from the haunt of men ,is obtained even on
earth, the best discipline, but, nearer to God,
in the centers of population where His chil
dren dwell, the jgreatest expression of His
divinity, no matter how imperfectly impressed.

"That which is called nature, with its peace
and quiesence is essential, to bring the soul
in closer communion, for a limited period, but
a prolonged one benefits none, and prevents one
trom higher development in helping the lowest
as well as the highest of His creatures. Hence,
had it not been so willed, or rather permitted,
a distinction comprehended by advanced
spirits, I, instead of suppressing the ideals of
beauty clamoring to be expressed, would have
expressed many of them as I have in this home.
Pray observe the elaborate yet simple design,
selected from the most beautiful, and harmon
iously blended. Note that lofty dome in the
center, and that exquisite portal in front, now
the open gallery on this side leading to the
great central court, on the opposite side another,
leading to a smaller court. From the great
central court inside, a closed gallery in the rear
leads to a temple, a chapel of great size, an
other gallery in front to magnificent reception
rooms, on either side of the great portal.

"Look at that noble flight of steps, the splen
dor of the columns, the peerless beauty of the

292

substance. Ere we descend, glance at the
icar, observe the great portals above and below,
and how the wings extended beyond the
main building on both sides, giving one
a view of the front, and all the coun
try within a radius of hundreds of earth miles.
Although this home of mine cover so large an
area, and, is, in fact, several buildings in one,
all are so harmoniously united as to give the
effect of but one.

"Now we alight. Before entering let us go
to the boulevard edging the mountain, and fac
ing the palace, where we can obtain a good view
of it. Note its foundation, the superb pedestal
on which it rests, and the many grand flights of
stairs in the front and on the sides. See the
intricate beauty of the columns in front, and on
the wings, jutting out from the main structure.
Note the gallery on either side, in conformity
with the open corridor of the front, with the
difference nothing obstructs the view of the won
drous sea in front, while the columns of the
wings are covered with vines and flowers up
to the roof.

"It is a home fit for a child of God, such as
ye all are and destined to have. Now the
grounds, look at the main entrance, an immense
pillar capped with superb flowers, then a tree
of faultless grace and beauty, and so on up to

293

the front steps, on each side a statue of two of
the most exalted Celestial Angels, mounted on
pedestals to conform with the size of the build
ing. Look at that lake, on the right side, and
observe. Ah, you are all looking at it that
magnificent statue of our Father, upon that isle
in the center. Our Father, not to us, as we
advance God Omnipotent, but our Father, our
greatly beloved Father. Again send we a
greeting ere we proceed to Him from whom
all our blessings come. Saw ye ever such
beauty, not even in spiritual world have ye seen
that substance, nor yet attained to that perfec
tion of art. Now glance to the left at another
twin lake, in the center, another magnificent
statue of one who shall be nameless," again he
stated a truth fit simply for the awakened, ere
he continued,

"That one who is nameless, almost as dearly
beloved by the Celestial Angels as our great
Father. Saw ye ever such hallowed Divinity
of expression, and goodness. Naught else but
the great lawns, the flowers bordering lakes,
v/alks, boulevards in the front and on each side,
here and there a tree with seats, statues and foun
tain. But, see, on this side the wonderful gar
dens with an occasional building, far excelling
the Taj, devoted, not to tombs, but pleasure and
joy. Note the happy throngs congregated,

294

eager for my arrival, brothers and sisters all.
Now to the rear, almost similar, to the front,
save instead of two, there is one large lake rilled
with small pleasure craft. There, a little dis
tance beyond, is where I shall often spend many
pleasant hours, a small wilderness with mighty
trees, mammoth rocks from whence issue cas
cades and a small rippling brook, and animals
of various kinds, which, like all in the Celestial
Kingdoms, save the spirit children, have existed
from time immemorial. As ye are all familiar
with the animals of the Celestial Kingdom, I
shall not dwell upon them," again truths com
prehensible but to the awakened, were given.

"Now we enter the open gallery on this side,
which leads to the central court covered by the
mammoth dome. In the center of the dome,
an immense picture, a landscape surrounded by
pillars extending to the third story, from the
corridor encircling it, above the third story to
the dome, walls corresponding to it, with pic
tures of beauty. In the center of the court,
which is an enclosed garden, is a large pond
filled with fish and surrounded by trees and
flowers, in which are birds of exquisite plum
age. We linger for a few seconds and pro
ceed to the temple, my hall of learning, where
I shall not teach as here, but where will come

295

many from the higher planes to instruct me,
and those visiting me.

In this sphere, learned though I am pre
sumed to be in our spirit world, I am but a
novice, and must be taught, even as a little
child, hence, in all homes in this world are
similar temples. Wherever we chance to be
visiting, we are instructed, and as Celestial
Angels are very sociable, and every home, more
or less, filled, such places, as well as numerous
guest chambers and reception rooms are indis
pensable. Not only have we great institutions
of learning, but every home has its own especial
temple and chapel, suitable for a patriarchal
style of living. Note ye not the many here,
many of my own who have proceeded me, my
own earth progenitors. Here is my temple,
lofty, grand imposing, yet chastely beautiful.
Observe how wonderfully the ceiling is paint
ed and the columns, marvelously decorated, the
harmony everywhere evinced, and now to the
chapel, where we love to assemble and offer
in company, our homage and love to our Father.
As white and spotless as the soul we are striving
to emulate, with dome of glittering crystals and
walls of lustrous white. No altar here, no
one to preach, all equal, all kneel, soul to soul,
and send upon vibrations love and greetings
and receive the same in return.

296 »

"Now to the banqueting halls and dining
rooms. This is a large establishment, and
will number its guests by the hundreds, hence
this banquet hall, several hundred feet in width
and breadth, and adorned and embellished to
give pleasure to all, and, hence these numerous
smaller breakfast and dining rooms, finished
and furnished in faultless taste. Now to the
great reception rooms, embracing all the front,
a series of vast apartments, comprising libraries,
reception rooms, music rooms, and others devot
ed to various amusements. Now we ascend to
two floors devoted to guest chambers, no less
than a hundred or more suites, with bath and
every convenience on each floor, above, ball
room and theatre.

You perceive this home is on a scale
and of a size suited to a child of God.
While in the spirit world there are a few of
equal size, there can be none to equal this, for
this is of a higher development of beauty, un
known there and upon mortal plane. Unpar
alleled as this beauty and splendor is in spirit
ual worlds it is but the beginning of the Celes
tial, which gradually develops, ever and ever
on an ascending scale, the perfect ideals i n-
herent in all God's children, until they cul
minate in God's own Home in perfection, but
although these ideals end in perfection, wisdom

297

continually unfolds throughout illimitable time
and space.

"Ere we leave, let us take a glance into the
semi-basement in the rear of the house. The
pedestal, foundation, does not extend beyond
the wings, thus giving to the culinary depart
ment light and air, as essential in Celestial as
spiritual spheres. We enter from the side of
the lower portice, a paved gallery of white,
which connects with the large middle hall, also
of white, lustrous substance superior to marble.
On one side, the hall opens, or rather extends
into a court with flowers, fountains and statues
as beautiful as the ones above, in the center of
it a large pool, in the floor, encircled by flow
ers, beyond many reception rooms and cham
bers. All on this side is devoted to the auto
mata, who in Celestial spheres are endowed
with greater capacity for pleasure, but no
greater intelligence. On the left, we enter the
large kitchens, see the large staff of automata,
(many relatives and guests are preparing for
me.)

Look in here at these contrivances to lift
up tables fully set if required, served so, and
at these many dumb waiters connecting over
head. Everything is spotless white even to the
attire of the automata. In this great pantry,
see the countless buttons for turning on various

298

beverages, see this subterranean passage, with
various snowy cars, connecting as we proceed,
with divers others, all snowy white, garlanded
with flowers, connecting this establishment with
the great culinary departments and vast store
houses where every thing is prepared, similar
to, although on a more perfected scale, than in
the spiritual worlds. Note these cars, equip
ped with conveniences for vessels of all kinds,
ready to be dispatched to the various places,
unaccompanied by automata, and returned with
all ordered, with the utmost dispatch. Now let
us ascend to the higher portice, and take a glance
at the sea. We take the stairs in the front gal
lery, and proceed to the front, and enter the
great portal. Look at this hall, its immense
proportions, the great stairs, in the center,
branching off to each side, of a substance sim
ilar to pearl, exquisitely lustrous. Ah, here we
are in the corridor above the central court, look
below upon that attractive scene once more, now
this gallery to the portice, now gaze upon the
entrancing spectacle of the city, and all around
its peerless glory and beauty, and ere we leave,
let us take another glance at the sea, and again
with awe, and with a voiceless prayer to our
loving Father, take a farewell glance of all the
alluring beauty.

"Brothers, sisters, now, with me, ye have

299

visited my first Celestial home. Feebly have
I portrayed its manifold charms, those appeal
ing to our love of exterior beauty, far inferior
to the superior charms of the soul, the soul
which, as it advances, unfolds the greatest and
highest of all, the limitless love of the Father,
that love which in time so increases as to ren
der one entirely forgetful of self, conscious more
of others, and, in this sense, becomes as one
with the consciousness of all, hence, while each
personally, little by little loses all thought of
self, all concentrate their love upon others, and
thereby are infinitely more lovingly provided
for, than if they concentrate thought upon self
solely, in all soul gifts and spiritual attributes.
This is the law of the mortal plane, of the spirit
ual, and of the Celestial, there is no evading it,
all must advance until, that which I imperfectly
grasped on mortal plane to be reincarnation,
we become one with all consciousness in soul,
in unison with all, yet retain our personalities
as individual children of God."

300

CHAPTER XVI

We spent a few days with the great prophet
Mohammed,w ho is a very advanced spirit. He,
at that time, was also sojourning in that city.
He had selected a very high peak upon which
was located a palace more sumptuous than any
he had ever imagined on earth plane, surround
ed by grounds which extended far down on
either side of the mountain affording him am
ple space to gratify his love of outdoors. They
were not at all like the houri-filled fascinating
ones he portrayed on mortal plane, although
more beautiful and infinitely more chaste and
truly spiritual.

One morning we met in a charming grove
on the side of the mountain overlooking the
city, where he had ordered breakfast to be
served. A dewy softness, a delicious fragrance
was in the air. Upon a velvety lawn, canopied
by superb trees, we gathered around a large
table, with our host at the head. The pale,
silver light of early dawn began to change into
crimson flame and golden glory, heralding the
rising of the great monarch of day, which soon
overspread all the sky with their brilliant colors,
slowly changing into paler shades of soft rose

301

tinged with gold. On the outer edge, a great mass
of full blown flowers, (exquisite blossoms in
the center,) of still more delicate rose, these,
replaced by great streamers of deeper gold and
sapphire, again slowly changing into pearl and
amethyst. A greater glory, nearer, nearer
approached his majesty, shafts of scarlet and
firey gold imperiously banish all paler shades,
and he impressively, grandly salutes us with an
overwhelming effulgence of light and color,
leaving a benediction of rosy tones, bathing
lawn, trees, brook and beautiful faces with a
flush of beauty, ere proceeding to mount on
his dirunal journey.

Mohammed drew a slow breath of pleasure,
"What a fascinating sight, I never weary
of it."

He had a countenance of great charm and
divine power, and was like Buddha, of com
manding presence, and although not as far ad
vanced, still within gleam and sight of the
Celestial route.

"I practically live out of doors," he con
tinued, "You see I have this fitted up with all
comforts, and look over there at my study, and
there, at my resting place." The lustrous
expanse of lawn was furnished with tables,
chairs, couches next to the brook, on the other
side, in a sequestered sheltered nook overhung

302

with feathery ferns and flowers, were desks and
bookcases filled with books, lounges and easy
chairs.

uThis side of the mountain, I reserve
principally for study and reflection during the
early morning hours. I find inspiration in all
forms of outdoor life."

Thyrza remarked,

"Just as we do, we rarely stay indoors, un
less necessary. It is so much more beautiful
outside."

uAnd yet we have great beauty within, mar
vels of beauty and wonders of art which I never
tire of admiring," observed Mohammed's mate,
seated next to him, a beauty far excelling all
the houris he had ever dreamed of, and like
him on the verge of the Celestial Kingdom.

"I think I enjoy everything in our beautiful
homes, wherever we are, and must confess the
domestic ever has appealed to me. I love all
parts and departments of a home," said May.

"And so do I," my mother exclaimed.

Thyrza replied merrily, "Why so do I."

"Only the present beauty with you always
appeals more potently," said May.

"That is as it should be, the present enjoy to
the utmost, Mohammed replied.

"But I must confess I love some places
more than others, in fact," hesitatingly, "I love

303

my home in England more than any. I love
It so much I fear it may keep me from pro
gressing."

Mohammed laughed heartily,

"Nothing can keep a child of God from
advancing, especially love of anything given by
Him to us. To appreciate and love that which
He gives us, can hinder no one from advancing."

"So long as one does not love these things
to the exclusion of the greater love of Him and
His children," my mother said, "which of

course we can not.'!

After breakfast, we repaired to an out door
temple open to the sky, where we listened to
Mohammed address many newly detached
Mohammedans, still imbued with reverence
for their great mortal prophet. He, among
many remarks fitted but .for tjhe understand
ing of the liberated, alluded to the erroneous
mortal conceptions.

"Not with regret or shame do I recall my
false, material views. Familiar as we all are
with mortal discipline, we know the truth of
mortal life, and that all reflect and are im
pressed with just as much as is necessary for
each individual discipline. I was but an instru
ment, I gave that which I was impelled to.
The detached spirit attaches no importance to
the petty differences of the various impressions

304

of the mortal plane, while the illuminated of
that plane recognize the Omnipotence of God,
and know that all are the living children of
the One Living God. As mortal life amounts
to the limited schooling of a primary grade
not necessary for many for a very transitory
period, we know it to be put a plane of con
sciousness to acquire certain experiences for a
limited number, whose incorrectly impressed
beliefs and lack of development are counter
acted by the truths with which ever familiar in
the real life."

"And thank our Heavenly Father for it.
How terrible would be the state of the great
majority if their false conceptions were true."

"And were salvation and abodes of peace
but for a limited number, how absurd to think
that a God of love would create so many to be
uselessly tormented," Mohammed's soul-mate,
said. "Ah, how blessed we are to have a Father
of love and justice and not the impotent, un
loving one the ignorant, and credulous unde
veloped ones judge as themselves, not at all
higher or purer than their conceptions."

"The dammed would so far upset the equili
brium given by Swedenborg upon that plane,
as to draw all into the hells," Thyrza cried,
"Oh, how lovely to be free from these fallacies."

"How very few would be saved, according

305

to the divers religions. Even the highest of
all, the Christian, accords salvation to none but
the redeemed. Those solely, no matter how
sinful, who accept the Lord Jesus Christ,
whether Catholic, Protestant, or that of the
more illuminated interpretation of the great
est of all Gospels, Swedenborganism and Chris
tian Science, all exclude the majority who are
perfectly irresponsible through inherited ail
ments, the millions who never heard of Lord
Jesus Christ in prehistoric and later time up to
the Christian era, and the majority comprising
the other religions, also who never heard, or
who, if hearing, have not the development to
comprehend, " Mohammend said. "We can see
how backward are all on the mortal plane,
when the highest of all, that claiming to
teach and promulgate the doctrine of love, has
so little conception of it, as to exclude many
from the presence of their Father, He whom
they claim to be Omnipotent, and yet make man
more potent, create evil out of good, and com
pletely ignore love. Christ said, 'Whoever
shall humble himself as this little child, the
same is greatest in the Kingdom of Heaven.
Take heed that ye despise not one of these
little ones, for I say unto you, that in Heaven
their Angels do always behold the Face of my
Father which is in Heaven, for the Son of man

306

is come to save that which is lost, even so that
it is not the will of your Father that one of
these little ones shall perish. A new com
mandment give I unto you, that ye love one
another, bless them that curse you, forgive
seventy times seven.' Thus God impressed
correctly the Lord Jesus Christ, but not im
pressed correctly those who ascribe to one on
that lofty plane the ungodly qualities of revenge
and bitterness, evinced in many of the words
never impressed by God. The mission of the
Lord Jesus Christ was to save the world from
delusions, to purify, to render them more amen
able to spirit control. 'And I will pray the
Father shall give you another comforter.' In
reality meaning the spirit being able to im
press more correctly. 'But the Comforter,
which is the Holy Ghost which the Father
will send in my name, He shall teach ye
all things. The doctrine of love has re
mained since first given a sealed book to the
majority, parable and allegory interpreted ac
cording to the spiritual illumination. The
more correctly interpreted by those more
illumined by love, hence when Christ's doc
trine is rightly impressed and cognized, all the
spurious, unworthy qualities attributed to Him
by those on a lower plane, of an inferior nature,
will be eliminated, and the true Christ religion

307

in time will be the invincible, immortal doc
trine of love, correctly impressed from this
plane, and will bring all races and nations into
the true conception ere the material world is
resolved back into its primal elements."

308

CHAPTER XVII.

We were invited by an American of note,
Professor William James, of Harvard Univer
sity, shortly after his awakening, to hear Henry
Ward Beecher deliver an address upon "The de
velopment of consciousness."

We were visiting some friends of the Mor-
daunts, on a recent trip to America; and were
staying at one of the great hotels, a palatial
edifice, located in the center of Central Park.

As on the mortal plane it is vacant, not
occupied and seldom visited by attached spirits,
it is patronized chiefly by the detached. Al
though grounds were filled, as on earth, with
attached spirits and their guides or tutors, they
were rarely crowded and beautiful in the ex
treme.

Prof. James, when we entered the reception
room grasped us eagerly by the hand. His fine
countenance radiated joy.

"You cannot conceive what an inestimable
blessing it is to be Home at last," he exclaimed,
"even yet I can scarcely realize the glorious
truth. To know, without doubt, that all, much
more beautiful than I believed on earth, is

309

true, is indeed joy unspeakable, but," he added
ruefully, "I can not get in touch with the mor
tal plane as I would like. I cannot find one
psychic who can be impressed correctly. Vain
ly have I sought without satisfactory results.
1 now know why it is so difficult to obtain
reliable messages on earth. I would like to
comfort my dear ones, whilst they are on the
mortal plane and fulfill a promise I made to
several, but," brightening, "they all know the
truth, when detached by sleep, so I must be
patient until able to reach them."

"When the laws governing mediumship will
be known on earth," I replied, "it will be known
that only on spirit side are psychics developed,
and that but a limited number are permitted
or impressed to give material tests or aught
concerning material affairs, not because it inter
feres with material conditions, all are super
vised here, but because it would prevent that
which is necessary for those who learn or de
velop in this manner. Were they cognizant
of the truth, did they know the spirit life
is as it is, they would have to develop in some
other way, and, possibly, suffer more, hence,
ignorance for them is necessary.

"But," Thyrza interposed, "there is an ever
increasing class, who, having undergone the
necessary training in other ways are being de-

310

levoped to be good instruments when the time
is ripe."

"Yes, I know the mistakes they make is due
to undeveloped brains and minds, filled with
their own misconceptions and opinions."

Thus conversing regarding the beliefs pecu
liar to the mortal plane, we descended, to the
esplanade, in front of the hotel, and, as it was
but a short distance to the Cathedral where Mr.
Beecher was to lecture, we decided to walk.

Central Park, on earth, is a very inferior
reflection of its spiritual counterpart. Every
attached spirit, statue, tree, shrub, bush, flower
and all animal life are perfect and indescrib
ably beautiful. Instead of the trees, etc., be
ing merely one shade of green, they are of
various tints and tones of one special or several
colors, harmoniously blended. The marvel
ous diversity of form and color, all graceful and
beautiful, the exquisite flowers, from fairy ones
of fragile loveliness to others of prodigous
size, on very large trees and bushes, often sev
eral birds, of brilliant plumage, emerging from
their chalices, are a source of extreme pleas
ure, especially to the new'y detached. The
Professor exclaimed rapturously at every novel
feature. When he espied a statue of George
Washington, he cried with delight,

"The Father of our dear old earth coun-

311

try! What a grand figure! How I wish,
whilst on earth, we could know how perfectly
natural and human is the spirit life. What a
blessing to know that we are ourselves, the
identical ones who lived on earth, that not
solely do we feel and think almost similarly,
but that we look a great deal as we did."

"Yes," Thyrza laughed merrily, "a blessed
relief to find we are not infantile cupids twang
ing harps or retrogressive globular forms or
heaven bodies, verily I think the perfected hu
man form infinitely superior."

"Very much better," I acquiesced, joining in
her mirth, "than a windbag of wisdom, seraphim
or cherubim."

The Cathedral, a mighty structure of ex
treme achitectural beauty appeared in sight.
It was of a lustrous white, with the exception
of the windows, spires and turrets which were
completely covered with vines and creepers of
variegated colors. Although the substance of
which it was constructed, from its transparency,
appeared as fragile and thin as spun glass, it
was as solid as marble. The magnificent main
entrance, great portals thrown open, was of
extreme beauty. The broad steps and balus
trade exquisitely carved. /All was much more
awe-inspiring than St. Peters; Majesty, power,
strength, glory and beauty incomparable evi-

312

denced in all. It arose in towering grace, a
fit abode wherein, in truth, is enshrined, not our
hopes of immortality, as I wrote of St. Peter's,
but our hopes realized.

The exquisite perfume of countless flowers
and blossoms greeted us as we entered. The
interior was arranged very differently from any
of the earth cathedrals. Instead of aisles, were
groups of tables and chairs, arranged as in a
sumptuous salon or drawing room. The great
audience were already seated. The Professor
had a good view as we took our seats, directly
in front of a splendid platform.

I saw the Professor look with bated breath
and enraptured gaze upon the sublime beauty
and majesty of the assemblage. He was al
most overwhelmed.

"In my wildest dreams I never imagined
anything like this," he murmured. "I do not
believe the Celestial Kingdom can excel it."
But glancing above at the vast central dome, a
view in one of the Celestial cities, he remained
mute before the greater glory and beauty.

"You look rather handsome yourself," I
said, "and I assure you, you compare favorably
with the majority here."

"I know I look remarkably well, beauty
seems to be general, but, of course, there's a
difference in the radiance, the light, the ex-

313

pression. Look at Beecher, how sublime he
looks!"

I had met Mr. Beecher several times and
esteemed him very highly, as did all who knew
him, not only for his great love of poor human
ity, bur for that which the mortal plane regards
as spiritual. You may smile thinking that all
possess the same gifts here. While it is true
that all receive all soul gifts on constant vibra
tions, they here, as on earth, express differently,
according to the development of their brains
and minds. While there are countless who
are farther advanced than Mr. Beecher, there
are countless more who are not as far advanced,
hence I was not surprised at the vast audience
eager to hear him.

I had been looking at our brother, who, be
fore ascending the rostrum had been conversing
with some friends. His type, even on spirit
side, is distinctly marked and individual. The
severity of his massive head and commanding
presence, is softened immeasurably by the glory
arid radiance of his expression and the splendor
of his eyes. I had been admiring his com
plete unconsciousness of self after he ascended
the platform, his entire absorption in the inner
communion, awaiting illumination. I feel the
query — illumination from whom, from what?
From the Divine Mind, The Oversoul, The

314

Absolute? How possible, unless from a
Supreme Conscious Being who directs all? No
one Being, regardless how Supreme, could be
in constant conscious communion with quad
rillions of different beings. The Divine Mind,
the Oversoul, the Absolute are not conscious
reasoning Beings, but merely expressions, used
by the unillumined, to designate the force
which emanates from God, the Father, the
Supreme Being.

The Force or Energy, — put in operation by
Himself and greatest Angels, with which He
guides and directs all He, the Supreme, directs
the highest, these the next to them, and so on
to those in charge of the mortal plane, the low
est plane of all.

As electricity is beginning to connect the
earth the various force, from which electricity
radiates, connects all the Celestial and spiritual
worlds. Thus, from those directing his plane, the
great earth divine sought illumination. For a
moment he closed his eyes, then opening them to
their greatest extent, he, seemingly embraced
all with a searching, comprehensive gaze ere
he began to speak in a voice so delicately attuned
as to seem like softest melody. Genuinely
religious on earth — when but imperfectly im
pressed although sometimes almost totally en
tranced, oblivious of all he said — he is much

315

more so in the real life, where true religion is
a religion of acts and not words. Mr. Beecher's
earth discipline demanded much mental suffer
ing, caused by a half-demented woman and her
husband, a very poor instrument for truth. No
one, correctly impressed, ever heeded the charges
made against him, which were only believed
by those capable of similar acts. Those in
capable, knowing how many innocent persons
have been misjudged and condemned through
perjured and circumstantial evidence intuitive
ly realized his innocence.

"Brothers and sisters, I am pleased to be
able to address you before I leave for my
home in the West, that West which is becom
ing so populated with attached spirits as to
render imperative the departure of many who
are not bound to it by the ties of attached dear
ones. Within the near future I shall move to
one of our great detached cities, where, in con
nection with many known to you, I shall re
sume my work, whilst developing myself. My
address is, as you know, upon the development
of consciousness. You are all familiar with
the development from the spark Divine, destined
in time to become the self-conscious child of
God. From the primordial cell, in the two
worlds, on the two planes of consciousness, the
spiritual and the material, through the lowest

316

species or forms, developing until brain and
a nervous system is formed in the higher am-
mals.

You know that the consciousness of the
animal the little spark divine from God, is
not self-conscious as a child of God, and cannot
become so until a brain is developed, to enable
it to receive that which gives it self-conscious
ness, hence, all animals, while conscious of all
appertaining to themselves, receive no soul gifts
directly, but are impressed, under law, with
them, therefore, are not conscious soul, until
the spark divine, through that cognized as the
Divine Mind, becomes self-conscious as a per
sonal child of God. This does not mean, as
is presumed by the mortal plane, that soul is
an essence from God, it means that the evolv
ing spirit or monad as cognized by some, from
cell to human or man, spirit child of God, be
comes conscious of not solely being, but akin to
God, when he or she receives direct from the
consciousness of that presumed to be the Divine
Mind, the Oversoul or the Absolute, the feel
ing of individual personality, the conscious
ness, which once felt as a distinct personality is
never lost nor changed.

"What is this I? From whence come the
countless different I's or personalities, all entire
ly distinct on different planes of advancement,

317

though not conscious of it on the mortal plane,
when first conscious? No two Ts are alike or
can ever be the same, not even soul-mates.
Each ever retains his or her individuality and
personality. Is God conscious through all
these? Is He really the same I manifesting
through all forms of life? Is "from the
Absolute to the Absolute true?" Are all
merged or absorbed, or are all individually
conscious, independent of the consciousness of
God?

"That in God we live, move and have our
being is true, in the sense that all life and con
sciousness come from Him, but not as under
stood by many, on the lowest planes, that all of
manifest creation is God, all forms of life, that
He lives and manifests, is conscious through
all. This is not so, but a very erroneous con
ception of the truth. A spark of His energy
materialized into form in the primordial cell
is not God although formed by Him. The
consciousness evolved by this spark is not the
consciousness of God, although directed and
unfolded by His instruments, under Him, who
guide and care for it until it developes the con
sciousness of a child of God but not conscious
ness of God.

"What is consciousness? It is, in the first
318

place, the sense of being. This sense or attri
bute, as it advances, develops others. Thus the
spark divine first feels alive, then it reproduces,
divides and subdivides its cells and feels through
and with all, in the sense, that, as it advances
from form to form, or in truth is developed,
under directivity, its consciousness increases, as
sense by sense, nervous system and brain are
developed until the consciousness of all the life
organisms or entities, in charge of the vital
organs, become, in the aggregate in unison with
the spark divine, on that which is transmitted
directly to its descendent as a child of God, an
independent I personality.

"The consciousness of the I is not the con
sciousness of God individually nor potentially,
but is the developed consciousness of the spark
divine, which, under law, is fitted to receive
self-consciousness, but this self-consciousness
and responsibility, this I feeling does not come
until brain is connected with that called the
Divine Mind and receives with this conscious
ness an influx of the soul-gifts. This is all
known to you who have been detached for some
time, but not to the large number in this audi
ence, those recently detached who, due to
other aspirations and desires, did not develop
along these lines when detached by sleep.

"What are the soul gifts? They are love,

319

righteousness, power, wisdom and are the heri
tage of every child of God. When a child's
brain is in harmony, when all that composes it,
its countless organisms are lovingly subservient
to the child of God, the I in control, the child
receives the soul-gifts according to the develop
ment of his brain, or to put it more plainly, is
filled with love, expresses truth, wisdom, right
eousness, power, according to how his brain is
developed, and individual mind formed, through
his own free will and individual efforts after
he becomes self-conscious. Those whose brains
are in harmony and need not mortal training,
advance according to their own will and ef
forts. Those whose brains still require more
development, develop in one attachment to a
human body, and before and after death to it,
advance also through free will and individual
efforts.

"While all are assisted until they become
self-conscious, and are ever assisted by those
on higher planes, still all must rely upon self
and make individual effort. Individual mind
is formed according to how the soul gifts are
received and expressed, and, as on earth, accord
ing to environment, education and training,
and as all have that which is suitable to their
plane, all advance from plane to plane. As
will and efforts depend on the brain and senses^

320

on earth so likewise do they here, depend upon
the spirit brain and senses.

"Only when a brain is in a perfectly har
monious condition, can the free will of a child
of God be rightly expressed. The spiritual
brain is the most marvelous thinking, reason
ing machine ever formed. It is formed of
living entities, living records of all that has
transpired from the lowest up to man. Those
ordained for mortal life have many mortal ex
periences indelibly recorded on these living
cells, whose mission as they advance, in conjunc
tion with spirit, is to create new cells and rec
ord all that forms individual mind. Thus
the consciousness, as new senses and mind areas
develop, increases and spirit advances from
plane to plane, until he arrives at the first plane
of Celestial development,thence on till he attains
to the highest plane of Arch-Angel, when his
consciousness, through the acquisition of knowl
edge previously expressed by others, and the
expression of the wisdom received by himself,
through vibrations from the Divine Mind in
reality, impressions from those on higher planes,
until he receives directly from God. But
even then his consciousness does not become
the consciousness of God, he does not lose his
individual consciousness but becomes so in
tune, so in harmony with God, as to express,

321

in the fullest sense truth, love, power, wisdom
and righteousness.

"You, brethren and sisters, are free from the
delusions of the mortal plane, from its mysti
fying theories and conceptions, ever clothed in
the most redundant and verbose phraseology.
Words, words destitute of ideas and truth. You
know how to conceal our ignorance, paucity of
?deas and lack of wisdom on the mortal plane,
we use words and terms incomprehensible to
the average mortal, who, lacking a good brain
and mind, is impressed with our superior
knowledge. Many still adhere to an obsolete
language to impress the ignorant within the
churches.

"Here in the clear light of truth, we use
language understood by all and impress ideas
independent of language. Hence, the Un
moved Mover, the Oversoul, the Absolute, the
Divine Mind are used by many who cannot
explain save in befogging more and more this
class of brain, who like themselves cannot
cognize the truth. They can, apparently,
grasp that the Supreme Being, the Absolute
is a vast aggregation of countless universes, that
these worlds and planets are sentient beings
within Him, that He is All in All, and contains
within Himself all forms of life through which
He manifests from the lowest to the highest.

322

But although they believe that they under
stand this, they cannot explain to the compre
hension of those who think, the difference be
tween the Creator and the things created, aor
why the Absolute should develop Himself from
low to high when He is already the Absolute,
nor why the Divine Mind should be so miser
ably reflected in suffering humanity.

"Why should this all prevading Omni
potent Being or Principle develop to a certain
stage and then destroy, not solely the physical
forms but the countless personalities through
which He manifests? If already the Absolute,
conscious throughout all life, why the neces
sity for building or reproducing countless new
forms on the mortal plane? If not the Abso
lute, from whence comes the wisdom which
brings forth and develops all life forms? The
Absolute is Omnipotent wisdom, the Divine
Mind likewise, hence need not to evolve from
the lowest to evolve either knowledge or wis
dom.

The Unmoved Mover, the Oversoul are
equally as incomprehensible and only explain
ed in ambiguous phraseology and understood
by those inspired to give these terms or rather
by those incorrectly impressed with truth.
Religion is very different here from the various
expressions on earth, where many still adhere

323

lo idolatry and others, on higher planes, so
adulterate it with cant and hypocrisy, that the
earnest seeker after truth gives up in despair,
or goes into the byways of philosophy and gets
stranded upon some complex problem, too ab
struse to be solved with material reason and
logic, only grasped intuitively, or inspiration-
ally. Therefore as all religions possess little
more than a grain of truth and the various
philosophies but a little more, it is not strange
that many are driven to Christian Science,
spiritism, spiritualism, New Thought (-is old
as the hills) and agnosticism.

"As the religious instinct, next to that of
self-preservation, is the paramount, dominant
instinct, it must be satisfied in some way, for
it is inherent in the spark divine, the little ray
destined to bring the mortal from darkness into
the light of the spirit. Hence, all races ac
cording to their development, have different
modes of worship, whether they worship a stick,
an animal or a god. Although this instinct
seems evolved, and there is, unquestionably,
evolution in religion, it is not so. As races
advance, their brains become better instruments,
their conceptions become clearer, their vision
clarifies, mists fade away, problems are solved,
until the correctly impressed of all races recog
nize the truth, on all the different planes,

324

whether low or high, that there is but one God,
the Supreme Being and we, each and everyone
His children. i

"On earth, this truth is grasped by those
who are satisfied with nothing but the truth,
who hunger for it, toil for it and would die for
it. All who seek for light, who demand it as
their birthright regardless of what race or per
iod, whether learned or ignorant, are im
pressed with the truth that nothing can shake
nor conquer. Never were uttered more in
spiring words than 'Seek and ye shall find,' and
strange as it appears to those who are not im
pressed with the religious instnct, who through
various reasons are kept from the realization of
this truth, when they awaken here, like many
lately detached in this audience, they awaken
to the glorious truth that there is an Omnipotent
God, a Supreme Being, our great and loving
Father.

uTo the real thinker, not the superficial,
who acquire opinions from others, on the mor
tal plane, no other explanation is satisfactory.
No vague, intangible Principle, merely His
Energy in operation, can explain the wisdom,
the Supreme Intellect, the marvelous reason
ing power necessary to make even the smallest
cell or seed in mortal life. The tiny seed
from whence grows the mighty oak, the ex-

325

quisite color and beauty of flower, sky and sea,
the glory of the butterfly's wing are all mar
vels and impossible to the greatest material
scientist, although he can make sea urchins out
of life inpregnated substance, and will in due
time form automata, low scale beings devoid
of soul, such as are here. Yet they cannot,
unless they go to the spirit, through themselves
or other psychics, explain from whence the
vital principle, the life force comes.

"Science cannot do the impossible. It can
not solve the apparent mystery of life with
material reason and logic. It must go to the
spirit and receive illumination. There is only
one way and there, no matter how science pro
gresses, will ever be but the one way, for all
wisdom and knowledge come from the spirit.
The giant, imponderable forces are not mate
rial. All are, in the last analysis, spiritual,
as all matter in truth is.

"Here, in the true light, we know our Father
alone reigns. That the Divine Mind, the
Oversoul, the Absolute, the Divine Idea of
Christ or the Sole-begotten Son, is in truth, our
Father. When this truth is realized, on the
mortal plane or here, the peace that passeth
understanding, lifts the mortal, the sole "earth-
bound" spirit and the emanicpated to the in
effable bless of their glorious heritage. This

326

realization has come to many on earth who
never heard of the Lord Jesus Christ, who
knew not that God impressed Him. Not
solely to the Christian is the light of the spirit
given. All who seek righteously find it. Not
only those who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ
shall enter the kingdom of Heaven, but all,
whether they believe in a stick, a stone or an
animal, for all are His children, as ye all know.

''How teach the poor mortal fool or weak
ling, whose brains are afflicted by disease, or
who, for purpose of discipline are impressed
with the animal propensities, never to be locat
ed by material science, or predispositions, a
term glibly used, which prevent the truth from
being impressed. We know that God, under
law, through His mighty legions, directs all,
that Divine law is inimitable, that a sparrow
cannot fall to the ground without the knowl
edge of those who control, that indeed every
hair is numbered. But because He directs all
does not do away with responsibility on the
mortal plane, even though all are really irre
sponsible here of mental evil.

" 'As ye sow, so shall ye reap' is verified
only in those cases who are to advance in this
way. All, whether they advance or not on
mortal plane, undergo essential discipline. All
selfishness from disease or propensity, all

327

ignoble or criminal acts, whether powerless to
prevent, from either mental or physical causes,
under law, entail suffering or not, for not all
suffer who sin, and not all sin who suffer. This
is entertained but by the superficial. Many,
seemingly swayed by human reason or logic,
violate natural law under Divine law. Evolved
from the animal, his material vehicles im
pressed to give him the necessary discipline,
are not solely under his control, but the control
of those who form them for him.

"We know that the Lord Jesus Christ was
not the Divine Idea of Christ, a child of God,
but the Physical Instrument, the vehicle im
pressed solely by God alone. We know that
our Father lives in the Celestial Kingdom, that
there is no Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ,
although our Father is often recognized by
newly detached Christians ere their spirit
memory returns, as the Lord. We know that
we are all His children, destined when we ad
vance to dwell with Him in the Celestial King
dom if we so desire, for He never separates us
from our loved ones. We who advance can
stay in our spirit world until all we love are
prepared to go with us, as eventually we all go
there.

"These are known facts, hence our religious
rites are unlike those of the mortal life. It is

328

true we have magnificent churches, cathedrals
and temples, named not after, but like unto
those on earth. This is the world of cause.
All on earth are named after the real and true
to endure indefinitely or for a certain stage of
advancement. But we have only one religion,
that which we strive to impress on earth, the
worship of the Father. As all are righteous,
we need not religion in the same sense as on
earth, hence our Father desires neither useless
eulogy nor incessant praise. Merely a brief
matutinal greeting sent on vibration, the silent
voiceless communion which all are familiar
with

"As we come into the true consciousness of
our Divine heritage, little by little we, like our
Father, become so in harmony with law as to
become a part of it, and thus a law unto our
selves. But this takes many centuries. We
must advance from sphere to sphere, plane to
plane.

Although it is true incorrectly grasped on
earth, that all wisdom is ours, yet it cannot be
expressed by us, until we attune our instru
ments to the greatest perfection, through will
and effort. Those who claim the spirit is per
fect fail to explain, whilst pure and holy, he
can only become perfect through his own will
and efforts. He is not born nor brought forth

329

perfect. If perfect he would not even dream
of the mortal plane. There would be no nec
essity for growth or unfoldment either in the
spirit or mortal life. Nor would he return
to the lowest plane to advance mentally, moral
ly, nor spiritually.

Therefore, as on the mortal plane when we
awaken or rather — when our brains and minds
are ready to be impressed rightly — our con
sciousness of that which is real and true becomes
clearer, so here, as we advance, does our con
sciousness, of the marvels and beauties con
stantly unfolding, become greater and as
we have the senses more perfected and several
developed, prior to their development on earth,
also others never to be expressed there, it is much
easier to advance. New senses are constantly
unfolding until when we become archangels,
like unto the Father, we can, when we will,
although not in person present, become omni
present, omniscient and omnipotent, in the sense
that when we, with the highest, manifest His
power, we all collectively and individually, are
in perfect unison 'with Him, and through this
perfect harmony conscious with and through
Him in this sense, so in accord as to seem like
one Supreme Being, though never like unto
Him, the Source, the Fountain Head!"

Mr. Beecher concluded with some remarks

330

utterly beyond the mortal plane, which I omit.

The Professor had listened with greot inter
est. After Mr. Beecher ceased he sat in deep
meditation until he said softly,

"Did you understand his concluding re
marks? They were perfectly unintelligible

to me."

"Yes, I answered, "they will soon be made
clear to you, when you attend church or relig
ious services you will see what he meant about
all the service being given in music. Not an
audible word is uttered yet every thought, every
idea as correctly grasped as with speech, much
more melodiously expressed. You will feel
the peace and love you receive with the morn
ing greeting to the Father and almost as potent
vibrations of life and love as when embraced
by Him."

331

CHAPTER XVIII.

One early morning sitting in the little
park, encircling a cathedral, I heard a sweet and
familiar voice,

"Why, Byron, what are you doing here?
Waiting for me I presume."

Glancing up I saw a lovely, unusually dis
tinguished looking woman, accompanied by
several children, all simply attired in white.

I had met this lady many times since her
detachment. We were devoted friends. I
loved her no less now that she was joined to her
soul-mate than when I had known her, on earth,
as the Countess Guicciola, for my love was
exactly as it had been there, really the love of
a brother.

"Meditating not about you, but some of the
old earth problems," I replied merrily, as she
seated herself by my side.

"Why didn't Thyrza come too? Where is
she?"

"At home, where I should be, had I not felt
your desire. Well, what is your problem?
Although I really know it and I, myself, im
pressed you with the desire."

332

"I know, of course, you did. I know the
earth problem you are now interested in, and,
as I love Mary Glover and know her wish to
correct some of her wrong impressions, I thought
you would take us to the instrument engaged in
this work."

"Yes, we are now ready for her. I have
met Mrs. Eddy or rather Mrs. Glover several
times lately. You really felt the desire,
as I myself have, of those directing this
work, many advanced spirits interested in
it. The time is ripe for a clearer in
terpretation of the Mission of the Lord Jesus
Christ and His doctrine of Love. This instru
ment has been developed for it since a child,
though unconscious of it on earth," I replied.

"Just as Mary Glover was, Oh! her name
is Mary, too, strange."

"Oh, no, you know spirits are named here,
Mary, in truth, means sorrow, tribulation,
purgation. Those who are ordained to be
vehicles for the spirit spheres are purified and
cleansed through fire and travail, ere they can
attune the material. Although they often
err, ever come forth, after every lapse, better
instruments for truth. Mrs. Glover learned
through sorrow and suffering, this instrument
also, and all who are developed for this pur
pose. There are others being developed to put

333

the truths given through her in operation after
she is detached. These truths will revolu
tionize mortal thought, even more than Chris
tian Science has done, and although few at
first will be able to grasp the true realization
of the Doctrine of Love, due to material limita
tions, many will before long."

Mrs. Eddy and Countess Guicciola friends
and sisters in the real life! Mrs. Eddy, the
revered founder of a religious organization,
and a woman known as the mistress of a low-
plane mortal.

"Impossible, incredible," I think I hear the
undeveloped exclaim. Not as impossible as
you think. That revered teacher taught that
all are God's pure, holy ideas. The Countess,
in the real life, has ever been as pure and holy
as her sister, not at all obsessed with the mor
tal delusion of evil, as truly claimed by Mrs.
Eddy, "a false mortal concept."

That afternoon, in the home of the psychic,
are gathered, in the room where she is writing
as distinguished company according to mortal
sense.

The psychic is our sister, a child of God,
undergoing mortal development, being fitted
on both planes for the task of helping her
brothers and sisters, no different from them in
the real life, and, only on earth having a brain

334

amenable to and able to express love, hence
the truth, love, the greatest power of all.

Around the table as she writes are her Celes
tial tutors or Guardian Angels, her father and
husband or soul-mate, several great spirits
known and unknown on mortal plane who di
rect material conditions, the Countess, Mrs.
Glover and myself.

The object is, as this work portrays, the
clearer interpretation of the one true religion,
the correction of its misconceptions, and the
portrayal of spirit life as it really is, hence,
instead of, as I am giving this work, dealing
with great characters of my mortal native land,
England, I am giving that which I, also an
instrument of those on higher planes, am im
pelled to give, therefore all, regardless how
great their material rank, wealth, knowledge,
who were and are not instruments for truth, the
truth of spiritual and mortal life, are not
desired in this work, which independent of the
little given of my private life, is for the pur
pose of giving the truth.

Mrs. Glover, a beautiful spirit, with a radi
ant expression of the peace, love and harmony
she sought to express on earth, sat next to an
other Mary, one who is worshipped as a Saint,
even more beautiful, with greater radiance
and glory.

335

She said to Mrs. Glover, "Now dear, tell
how you feel regarding your mortal work, and
you, yourself, correct your faulty impressions."

"Even though it may not be accepted by the
undeveloped, there are many, within your own
especial fold, who, even though they come not
fourth publicly, out of respect to their organ
ization, will accept and many more who un
ashamed will come forth and acknowledge the
truth, and many more, amongst the different
religions and philosophies, be given the light
to spread the truth of the One Father, the one
true religion and the Doctrine of Love, given
by Him for all, of every race, religion and class."

I, with my hand on the psychic's head, as
I am permitted to personally impress, clasped
Mrs. Glover's hand in mine and all willed the
psychic to write as she is, while Mrs. Glover
seriously, lovingly speaks:

"To the dear ones on the earth, not only
to my followers, Christian Scientists, but to
all, all my own, I impress this. This comes
from me in the real life, though invisible I be
to ye, much more alive, more in the truth,
more correctly impressed than when I sought
to give myself. First you must know that this
psychic values neither mortal commendation
nor condemnation, that, on the border, wait
ing to come home, she values neither material

336

approval nor material glory, hence, know that,
although she must give it, for it is the truth,
she values nothing for self, and when the time
is ripe, after her work is accomplished, will
gladly leave it to others.

"When I was first impressed with my beau
tiful interpretations, I was harassed with mate
rial worries, and could not be impressed
all the time correctly.

"It was almost impossible to keep out the
naturally resentful, indignant feelings caused by
unjust persecution and harsh judgment, especial
ly when bereft of child; husband and family, I
sought seclusion in solitude.

"Although my work was delightful, and I
was filled with a sweet buoyancy and peace
ineffable, I could not refrain from an occasion
al thought of bitterness, especially later when
my students arose in open rebellion, and I was
forced to resort to diplomacy to keep my organ
ization intact, within my own hands, hence,
could not receive truth correctly and gave sev
eral misconceptions as truth. But the truth of
there being only love, peace, harmony in the
real life, the unreality of sin and disease to the
spirit, that evil appertains solely to the mortal
plane, was correctly impressed and first publicly
given by me, although many were impressed
with these truths and several had published

337

them in an obscure way. That our Father,
God Omnipotent was in Body, like unto His
children, that His children, His pure, holy
ideas, were really made in His Divine Image
and Likeness, I could not grasp, I attributed all
to Principle and taught of a Being, like unto
that which Buddhaism and Theosophy cognize
as The Absolute. This was my greatest mis
conception. Often I was impressed to give the
truth. A few of my writings still extant ex
plain my perturbation, uncertainty and doubt.
But there is enough in Science and Health to
show that the Divine Idea of Christ really
meant our Father.

"As Plato and other thinkers ignored matter
and accepted only ideas as real, I could not,
influenced by them unconsciously, be impress
ed with the truth, that while the spirit is really
in his true body, that the material, although
transitory, is as real and as necessary as the
spiritual, and that the material universe, though
worlds are transitory, is as real and immune
to destruction as the spiritual, for while there
are worlds ever being wiped out of existence,
there are countless coming into and ever in
existence.

"Although I recognized a human species
and animal propensities, as I had been incul
cated with the orthodox belief in a special crea-

338

tion, I could not believe in evolution as grasped
on the mortal plane, and more correctly im
pressed knew that evil did not originate with
the animal, and as I could not believe that evil
could come from God and could not be im
pressed to explain how, under God's law, it is
but in truth, a state of consciousness, the sole
explanation I could arrive at was that all per
taining to mortality was an illusion not im
pressed with the truth that every state of con
sciousness is of God.

I could only grasp that we were false mor
tal concepts, false beliefs which we would con
quer, that the real spirit would then manifest,
as many believe now on the mortal plane. I
could not explain the difference between the
two worlds, the two bodies and the two planes
of consciousness. This not a misconception
but an impossibility to me. My other miscon
ception, upon which the superficial deem that
my teachings mainly rest, is that mortal mind
creates disease, sin and death, false beliefs and
that the Divine Mind heals them through mak
ing the spirit come into the consciousness of the
truth that there is no such thing as sin, disease
and death.

"This is not only a misconception but an
error. If they were but false mortal concepts,
false beliefs, there would be no necessity for the

339

Divine Mind to conquer them, for as I taught
they had not reality. I failed to make the dis
tinction that while evil is, in truth ,a false mor
tal concept, the material body and brain is as
real, though transitory, as the real, also not to
plainly teach its necessity, not vaguely that sin
and suffering are but stepping stones to higher
thing, thus, to the thinker implying their
necessity. As God is Omnipotent, matter a form
of spiritual substance, the mortal plane a
phase of spirit consciousness, material creation
and life are a part of the spiritual and as nec
essary as that cognized by me as the spiritual
and under God, as I state several times in Sci
ence and Health.

"Christian Science, when it relies solely on
the truths given by me, with its mission of heal
ing rightly understood, when it casts aside its
misconceptions, as in time it will mainly
through these revelations, will become a greater
power for good among the very large class who
demand, upon the mortal plane, not only the
spiritual gifts of peace, love and harmony, but
those cognized as material, although also spirit
ual, fine churches, domiciles, raiment and
fare. It will then know the truth that the
Christ Spirit teaches that all are under guid
ance and directivity, that when prosperity fails,
adversity teaches and vice versa in giving that

340

which is essential, that the good gifts of the
Father on the mortal plane are given as those
in charge of that plane deem necessary for each
individual case, that while practitioners and
healers are necessary for one plane of develop
ment, they are not for another.

"Christian Science is for a very large class
just awakening to the truth, a class who
repudiate the orthodox teachings, this is for a
class who are even beyond Christian Science
and need the clearer interpretation of the Doc
trine of Love, which teaches, not to strive for
the material, unless to benefit and uplift others,
to ever and always make it subordinate to the
spiritual, not with the hope or object of acquir
ing material prosperity for self. It teaches
that the true wealth are the soul gifts of love,
wisdom and righteousness. These alone to be
striven for irrespective of all else. This does
not mean that one on earth should deny one
self aught essential for cleanly living. When
one awakens to the truth and seeks to live up
to his highest, the good gifts of righteousness
are added whether he receives material gifts or
not.

"With the true light of the Christ Spirit
ever comes the patience to bear all deprivations
of the material and the peace, whether in

341

adversity or prosperity, which is ever given to
all who live rightly.

"Healing is not solely confined to Chris
tian Science but is done by many in the various
races, who never heard of the Lord, in other
ways, but that which I taught, especially adapt
ed for this class, is doing that which under law
it is ordained to do."

"The Christ Spirit teaches all who seek
rightly, without desire for material goods, ever
and always placing the spiritual first, how to
heal oneself independent of healer, mentally,
morally and spiritually, to receive directly
from the Source of all good God Omnipotent
ac well as through His instruments, advanced
spirits, more than the greatest material minis
ter or practitioner can give on the mortal plane
hence do not need them. And will teach in
the future, in language so clear that the unlet
tered and ignorant can understand, all that will
be necessary for the lowest as well as the high
est who, like the lowly fishermen, in harmony
with the spirit will be able to grasp."

Mrs. Glover ceased speaking and turned to
the Angel by her side who said lovingly,

"This is all that is necessary to give in this
work."

"The time is not far distant," said a stately
spirit, "when many, on earth, will prove all

342

given in this work by seeking within for the
light which is ever given to all who seek per
sistently and unselfishly. Many will not only
see and hear individual spirits, but recall, after
awakening from sleep, many things of the real
life, actually witnessed by them when detached
at night."

343

CHAPTER XIX.

A large splendidly formed woman sat be
fore a fire in a magnificent drawing-room. Her
eyes, shaded by deeply fringed lids were lower
ed, her hands were clasped as though in prayer.
Suddenly her expression changed from deep
gravity to sparkling animation. She arose,
exclaiming,

"Of course I must go and explain, as did
Mrs. Glover, my misconceptions."

Madame Blavatsky, known on earth as the
famous Theosophical leader and seer, is in the
real life advancing rapidly and often laughs
over her earth opinions.

She smiled as she noted her reflection in the
mirrored wall,

"I am so thankful," she murmured, "that I
do not look as I did upon earth, and above all
glad I am not as I was on that plane in any
respect. I know I am desired by those in
charge of the latest revelations to explain as best
I can why I believed as I did."

She was visiting friends in one of the eastern
cities of the United States and had just been
impressed that she was needed in the West, so

344

ere long, was seated in an air ship bound for
San Francisco.

Within due time she arrived in San Fran
cisco and later in San Rafael, where, as the
psychic writes, she is seated with the same com
pany who were with Mrs. Glover, those engag
ed, not only in this work, but the Aprocryphal
Revelations, given to the world, by the psychic
as she is impressed to do, to prove that true
religion will in the future be given free of
charge.

Naturally it may appear peculiar that Lord
Byron, a profligate poet and peer should be se
lected to give a work of this nature. But, in
the real life, as stated before, I am a child of
God on as high a plane as Mrs. Glover and
Madame Blavatsky, nay, truth compels me to
state a. higher, due to the greater period of my
detachment from the material. I have also
been selected because I have, although harshly
criticised by many, been of great interest to the
mortal plane, in fact of much more interest,
through my presumed profligacy, than I would
have been had my life been known to be as in
truth it was

Madame Blavatsky, with her gorgeous
beauty and ample proportions, seems to fill the
small room, on the spirit side charmingly beau
tiful with its glorious view of San Pablo Bay.

345

Her large magnetic eyes became focused on
the psychic, who, with eyes gazing on mortal
life, and mind on the mortal plane was engaged
in writing. We do not need to enter the mate
rial consciousness, hence impress her on this
side.

Our sister Mary, the Celestial Angel, allud
ed to in the preceding chapter, spoke to Helene,
who, with a smile, placed her hand within mine.
I placed my hand on the psychic's head and
transmitted to her that which the Madame said,
hence she writes now impressed by me, through
permission of her guardian Angel or tutor.

"Ever since my detachment I have desired
to give the truth, but, as you are all aware, I
could not give more than a few brief, incorrect
impressions, through various psychics not yet
prepared. Although it is true there are many
more developed, on certain lines, than this
psychic, she has been fitted especially for this
work I know, through, like others of her class,
love for God Omnipotent and her brethren and
sisters.

While others have seen and mingled with
some on this side consciously and retained fleet
ing impressions of the truth, they were, more or
less, commingled with the material upon the
return to the material plane, hence as they
would and could not believe in a Supreme Be-

346

ing, God Omnipotent, they gave that which
they could as I did.

"As I believed in reincarnation, I could not
grasp that we live in our true bodies, similar
to those brought forth on the mortal plane, and
that we merely use the physical whilst awake
on that plane. Hence could not believe nor
give the truth that the Lord Jesus Christ was
impressed solely by the Spirit, God Omnipo
tent, that He was not a great Spirit or Master
reincarnating but simply and solely the one Phy
sical Embodiment of God Omnipotent.

"As the Aprocryphal Revelations explain
these matters, I shall, as briefly as possible, give
my reasons for becoming a theosophist and a
believer in reincarnation.

"The mortal plane is familiar with my life
through my works and friends, but not with
that which actually induced me to enter a
monastery. A few think they know the truth.
Several were indeed partially confided in, with
the result of not only making them more eager
to join me in my soul quest after knowledge,
but also making them fancy they had an occult
claim on me.

"I had, in youth, a most harrowing experi
ence, which clouded all my life, and made me
a devout student of the occult. When I first
began to seek, I doubted there was aught of

347

good on earth, although I demanded the high
est, the truth, of those in whose charge I put my
self to develop the spiritual. /I smile as I say
spiritual, so little deemed I then of what was
really spiritual.

"I sought, mainly, to make me understand
why I, guiltless of all wrong doing, should
have been so unjustly afflicted. The sole
explanation I could arrive at (after running to
the mortal, and forgetting the truth, retaining
but a fragment or a glimpse of the real, whilst
recalling scene upon scene of the supposed
astral plane, — really motion pictures of scenes,
more or less illusory for purpose of instruction,)
was that I suffered for wrongs committed in
previous lives. And, as I saw repeatedly the
same great spirits in scenes of both ancient and
modern times, and believed I conversed with
them, regarding the different epochs, apparent
ly as real as on the mortal plane, I naturally
believed them real and did not know that it was
but a state of consciousness, produced by those
in charge, to give me that which would benefit
me most, therefore, I presumed the astral life as
real as the physical.

"Thus, while I acquired many lessons psy
chically and recalled much, which I gave in
my writings, of the real and true spiritual life
I remembered very little.

348

"In future times, one on earth, will, in mo
tion pictures, see many of the present and later
periods and reproduced, in various later pic
tures, in different eras, will be the great heroes
and artists of today. In this manner are pic
tures presented to all who seek, not through
love of God and humanity but through love of
wisdom and self. As ;s well known in theo-
sophy, if the thinker develops solely the intel
lect, the entire nature deteriorates, for intellect
alone, unless accompanied by spiritual discern
ment, is cold and heartless. No selfish de
sire is ever spiritually answered, ever and al
ways psychically .

"That we seemingly converse and recall,
after our return to the mortal plane, conversa
tions, is due to the impresisons recorded on our
brains by our Angel tutors. Just as many, who
cannot learn, unless provided for bountifully,
are provided with the flesh-pots, material goods,
etc., so, those who cannot express love, on the
mortal plane, through a brain not able to be im
pressed with it, are given that which their
minds can grasp and their brains record, the
sole instrument connecting them with the two
planes of consciousness, the spiritual and mate
rial.

"My mind formed from unwholesome ex
periences, my tormented, restless, insistent brain

349

my body, poisoned with various drugs, tobacco,
etc., prevented correct spiritual impressions,
hence while I was developed greatly psychic
ally, I was limited spiritually.

"My love nature, the genuinely spiritual,
was a sealed book to me, hence, all my soul
journeys on the astral plane and in higher
spheres, in truth, were actual experiences in
this life or motion pictures, ever illusory.

"Had I really loved one being on earth, been
able to express my true love, I could not have
believed as I did. The love of the mortal is the
love of the spirit imperfectly expressed through
physical instruments, hence cannot cease to
exist after destruction, or rather disassociation
of the entities composing the psychical and
physical bodies.

"The love expressed by the higher manus,
the divine ego, the spirit for parents, child,
soul-mate, all ever living the real, true life in
the real, true bodies, lives on, and lasts forever,
the identical love for the spirits who are the
mortal parents, children, etc.

"No one who sacrifices the love of the spirit
for parent, child, etc., to acquire spiritual glory
or intellectuality, who renounces, not alone the
claims of the flesh, but the love of the spirit, ever
advances spirituall. To mortify the flesh, to
deny the demands of the soul, is not spiritual,

350

it is. carnal. The physical is but a vehicle of
expression for a transitory period. All who
claim to be the ones born on earth are the same
personalities brought forth in the real life con
jointly. All who return to earth to dictate,
inspire, impress, ever claim to be the one known
on earth, the one particular identity and not
dozens merged in one.

"Reincarnation means to reincarnate, to be
born in the flesh on the physical plane, again
and again, for the purpose of developing the
monad or spirit until he is fitted to become in
unison with The Absolute. As no spirit ever
is born in flesh but merely animates and impress
es the physical instruments, the term is mislead
ing.

"Omnipotent Wisdom, Infinite Mind is
purely spiritual. While the physical is a form
of the spiritual, it is of the lowest plane. The
monad does not descend into matter to advance
mentally, morally or spiritualy. All advance
ment is done in the real life, but the monad,
in all forms up to man, the self-conscious child
of God, develops qualities, attributes, which
can only be developed on the physical plane
through a physical body. When these are
developed, he no longer needs physical instru
ments and advances, as ever in his own true
body.

351

"These qualities are developed through all
species and forms of life, from the primordial
cell up to self-consciousness as a child of God.
When man becomes self-conscious, if all his
brain is in good working order, a perfect instru
ment for him, he needs no more physical bodies
and advances, not in a heaven body, a shapeless
mass, but a body made in the Image and Like
ness of his Father.

"Those whose brains still need mortal de
velopment, very few in comparison with those
who do not, who are detached ere being brought
forth or still-born, need only one attachment to
a physical form, as they have but very little to
develop. All are developed in one human
mortal life. The difference in planes of ad
vancement, as all ever advance and are spirits
in the real life, is not due to the spirit impress
ing the physical body but is due to the material
brains and bodies formed by those who form
every body up to the time of self-consciousness
and after.

"Whilst all spirits are on different planes of
advancement in the real life, all good and
righteous, there are different expressions, not
solely of goodness and righteousness, but of
intellectuality. All do not express similiarly,
but undeveloped conditions and states of con
sciousness regarding that sensed as evil apper-

352

tains solely to the physical, and are ever aban
doned with it.

"Physical bodies to suit each undividual to
give the necessary discipline, are formed by
those who, under Divine law, have in charge
this department of mortal life. As spirits do
not build their own material bodies, those who
have imperfect, defective instruments to give
the essential discipline, acquired on the lowest
mortal plane as well as the highest, all only
develop these qualities, and progression men
tally, morally and spiritually is due to the de
velopment of the brain in this life, it
can be seen there is no necessity to return
again and again to advance in wisdom, intelli
gence or in morals.

"All when detached at night by sleep are
educated in the real life, therefore, an idiot, an
imbecile on earth, due to a malformed brain, in
the real life, with his own good spiritual brain,
may be on a higher plane than the superinten
dent of the institution in which he is confined,
the criminal likewise, a better instrument than
the judge who sentences him. All real educa
tion and learning is done in the real life. The
discipline of the mortal plane is but to develop
certain qualities. All from the lowest to the
highest develop that which is essential. The

353

highest, like the Buddha, but imperfectely ex
press love and wisdom.

"Guatama did not attain to the plane of the
Lord Jesus. The spirit who impressed the
Buddha was not The Spirit which manifested
through the Lord. Guatama is Guatama still,
has not returned in a higher form nor ever will.
"The Lord Jesus was impressed by the
Father. No teacher, before or since, has ever
equalled or can equal Him in expressing love
and wisdom, as He had a brain especially form
ed to be in harmony with God.

"Many centuries of earth life have passed
since His advent and not one in the slightest
degree, notwithstanding superior brain develop
ment in the psychical forms, has attained to His
standard, Mrs. Eddy, one of the latest, pre
sumed by many on earth, to be on a plane of
high spiritual unfoldment, formed one of the
greatest organizations, in a sense more medical
than religious, but, due still to undeveloped
conditions, founded her organization upon a
commercial basis, as was essential for success.
But no one, unless with a peculiarly distorted
vision, can claim she gives a higher interpreta
tion of the love and wisdom of God, than the
Lord, who had not a place to lay His head, who
although He stated the laborer was worthy of
his hire, charged His apostles to take naught

354

but food and shelter for their services.

"Thus, it can be seen by those who make
the material subordinate to the spiritual, that
the love and wisdom, lived by the Lord, exem
plified in every act, is not expressed by any
religion or philosophy on the mortal plane. If
not now by those who claim their religion is
founded upon love, how could it by the Buddha
at an earlier stage of development? How
could it have been expressed through me who
was not able, like unto all, to express through
a brain not formed or developed to express it?

"How can love be received and transmitted
by those who are powerless, through the brain
and sense organs to express it? As only the
true, conjugal love is expressed by the soul-mate
so the mother love is only, in its entirety and
sacredness expressed by the mother who has a
good instrument through which to express it, as
the numberless divorces and unmotherly mothers
prove on the mortal plane.

"Those who know not the soul-mate love on
earth, deny it, have no faith in it. Those who
have not the mother love, e'en though they be
mothers, also deny it. But this does not do
away with the truth, that the true conjugal love
and the unselfish selfless love of the true mother
exists, e'en though poorly expressed by a very
few on earth.

355

"And as the love of the soul-mate and the
mother is expressed by but a limited number,
so even a less express the love of God, even
whilst claiming to worship Him as Divine Per
son. But because they are unable to express
it, does not prove it to be, as claimed by many,
founded upon illusions or delusions. The high
est conception is that which worships a God of
Love and Wisdom, by no means is that the
highest which teaches of hapless souls being
consigned to either the hell of the Christians
or Karma Loca as it is taught on earth today, that
all those who enter this plane at death, with all
their potencies for evil in full sway, no Devan-
chan is possible, and as all their desires rage
furiously earthward, their very force will carry
them speedily to a new reincarnation and we
then have a Jesse Pomeroy, etc.'

"I smile when I think of the doctrine which
recognizes that the physical is but a vehicle of
expression, and teaches it is constantly renewed
or changed on earth, that 'the astral is formed
of matter immediately above or within that of
the physical. It disintregates with the body'
and yet will make a being, spirit or soul suffer
for the transgressions due to the transitory, con
stantly changing brain.

"Thus, while I recognized that were the con-
356

nection broken between Manus and the
brain, intelligence could not be manifested,
unless through projection of the astral body, I
could not grasp that this is really impossible, as
the astral, in reality is but an etherial counterfeit
to vitilize and hold the physical in place. Hence,
all my teachings were, as are all religious and
philosophies, on earth, more or less contradict
ory. Jewels of light and truth, ever obscured
by the material, incapable of being discerned
save by the genuinely unfolded spiritually, not
psychically.

"Instead of being able to explain intelligi
bly that the divine ego or soul ever lives in the
one true body, made in the Likeness of God, and
not in a heaven body, 'That the Head Atma
and Buddhi are in Heaven and the feet Manas
walk in hell," can be explained in a few words,
the spirit ever in Heaven, the physical inter
penetrating it on the mortal plane, the sole hell
in existence.

"The lower Manus is the lower brain, the
animal brain, the higher manus the divine ego,
the spirit, but I will not continue, as I know
all these misconceptions are explained in the
Aprocryphal Revelations."

"Yes," I said, "you now are aware that the
Doctrine of Love, given by the Lord Jesus
Christ, is but a higher expression of the one

357

true religion, interpreted by all preceding teach
ers of all races, according to the fitness of their
instruments, the development of their brains,
and as the elder religions teach that the high
est are in the Aryan race, in the higher forms
of today, it should not be a matter of surprise
or doubt to those who believe in their teachings
to realize that that which is given today can be
more correctly impressed than centuries ago.
Although in truth, brain development and spir
itual unfoldment on the mortal plane is under
the charge of this plane, still humanity are not
automatons and themselves develop the special
qualities necessary to enable them to advance
here. From primitive man up to the present
all have been and are being given that which
is necessary. The time is ripe for a clearer
elucidation of the mission of the Lord Jesus
Christ and His Doctrine of Love. The New
Revelations explain the misconceptions of the
various expressions and harmonize all. They
show that while all have truth, the truth has not
been either understood or practiced. That
while one expression, such as Buddhism, is
farther advanced on certain lines, it is not cor
rect in others. That whilst the truths, the
wisdom given by the Lord on all lines was super
ior to that given by Buddha, it was not under
stood by those to whom given and for other

358

uiore potent reasons, was withheld until the
present."

Mary interposed, ' "Hence, all are, more or
less, tinged with the material, with love of the
material benefits to be received from the ex
pression of religion — not one but what receives
remuneration of some kind, for that which
should be given freely, hence the Christ Spirit,
the latest interpretation, will teach all who are
ready to go to God individually. Within the
Revelations they will find that which if prac
ticed, will give them the truth and the light to
live rightly. The enlightened theosophist,
Buddhist, spiritualist, and Christians of all races
and classes, who are awaiting these Revelations,
will welcome them with joy. Wherever there
?re mortals ready, this work, under the directiv
ity of the spirit spheres, will be accepted. The
truth will then be known that the Doctrine of
Love is for every child of God of every race,
religion and class. The Christ spirit will bring
them into the light so that all who seek, will
prove the truth."

Helen turned her glowing face and said,

"I shall certainly do my best. I am im
pressing several great theosophists who are com
ing into the light."

"These are destined for a great work, to
359

spread this doctrine, and are under great mas
ters," Mary answered.

"Great masters, ever on this plane who in
struct and impress, but never reincarnating often
in inferior bodies, as I thought," laughed Helen
merrily.

"If you thought as you did/' said a great
spiriti ,"you could not do otherwise. You gave
that which was essential for those like unto you.
There are many who will still adhere to your
teachings for the same reasons that a thug be
lieves in strangling until, if so ordained, they
or he advance to a higher plane. All under
law as it should be, for all the different planes.
Hence, the undeveloped who, in the name of
the Prince of Peace, misinterpret His Doctrine,
are loved on this plane as children of God un
dergoing very unpleasant mortal training,
which, were it not imperative, would not be."

360

CHAPTER XX.

I wish to give but a little more relative to
life on the true plane. I have given all I could
impress. I have not explained nor expressed
certain matters as clearly as I should like, owing
to it not only being very difficult to give the
infinite through the finite, but mainly because
our Father only permits that which will not
interfere with the discipline necessary for those
who have to undergo mortal life. It has been
impossible, through limited vocabulary, to give
correct ideas of the grandeur and beauty of the
spirit realms, as well as to make comprehensible
to spirit on mortal plane the higher spiritual
truths, but everything that has been given is cor
rect with the exception of a few minor details.

Ere I close, for the benefit of those who still
believe in punishment and evil spirits, I shall
give an interview between the famous seer,
Emanuel Swedenborg, and a newly detached
member of his church.

Emanuel Swedenborg was seated in his
library when one entered with both hands out
stretched in glad greeting. He arose hastily
and clasped the tall, blond spirit tenderly.

361

"My dear brother, how glad I am to wel
come you. I could not be present at your
reception, as you know, but intended going to
see you as soon as I could arrange it."

"I could not wait any longer. I wanted to
see the one, next to our dear Lord, who had in
spired and helped me more than anyone else on
the dark and dreary earth plane," answered his
visitor genially, blue eyes gleaming with pleas
ure. "This is one of the greatest pleasures
accorded me in this haven of pleasure and hap
piness." ;

Emanuel Swedenborg pulled up a chair
and holding him by the hand said,

"Come be seated, this is a great pleasure, I
have ever been in close touch with you, and
although, I have only seen you but once, still
love you dearly, and am gratified your period
of trial is over. I grieve it was severe at the
last."

His visitor threw back his head covered
with golden curls, a smile of perfect peace and
happiness irradiated his countenance, as he re
plied with much feeling,

"I am so overjoyed to be free, to be no longer
compelled to return to a life that had become
unendurable, that all other feelings are sub
merged in gratitude, especially as I find I never
have been the sinful, erring creature I deemed

362

myself, that I was not born in sin and that there
is no such thing as evil."

"And yet you know these things were not
true when freed during sleep, so of course, were
not surprised when your spirit memory return
ed."

"Nevertheless, like those who have spent
three-fourth of the time on earth, that life seems
very real at first, and, although I have been
some time free, I still think of many of the false
conceptions I had."

The exceedingly benign and noble face of
he who had been one of the greatest of mortal
seers clouded a trifle, "Yea," he replied earnest
ly, "were it not impossible to grieve where we
know the truth I would over the erroneous ones
given through me. I have often wished it
were possible to give the truth personally, to be
able myself to correct some of my earlier false
impressions."

His visitor exclaimed eagerly, "Possibly you
may yet be permitted."

"My Father knows this desire of my heart,
and when the time is ripe will doubtless permit

me."

"Particularly as you yourself were not
responsible."

"It was decreed that I should be the instru
ment to found a church to meet the require-

363

ments of a few, on similar planes, who were im
bued with the one great truth of God Omnipo
tent as Person, but who were not developed
sufficiently to be impressed with the truth of
Him being a God of love alone, not also one
of hate."

"The majority of all material brains on
earth plane are on too low a plane to permit
the spirit spheres to impress rightly. The
strong, ever preying on the weak, devoid of love
and pity, manifest the animal characteristics
the spirit has not yet been allowed to overcome,"
said his visitor.

"Therefore as the majority of those who had
been brought into the Christian religion in my
time still believed in pagan crudities and cere
monies, not ready to apprehend the doctrine of
love given by our Lord, I was selected to see
personally, to give all that their material brains
could receive. Not upon a brain which mixed
the chaff and the wheat, filled with the primi
tive ideas of the Old Testament, (permitted by
God if not inspired by Him, for those on the
low planes then and later,) the inconsistencies
of the New Testament, and the revelations,
utterly unintelligible to all but those who claim
to interpret their obscure meaning, could the
truth be "impressed."

"And yet I grasped your explanation regard-

364

ing many, although I often doubted the hells
and places of punishment. The Lord Jesus
Christ taught of love, forgiveness, pity and
charity, healed the sick, forgave the sinning, I
could not understand why He should forgive on
mortal plane and not in the spirit, where dwelt
His perfect Father, and all was pure and holy.
Although He said, Tear Him which is able to
destroy both body and soul in hell, really the
grave,' He also said, 'Are not two sparrows
sold for a farthing, and one of them shall not
fall to the ground without your Father, but
the very hairs of your head are all numbered,
fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than
many sparraws/ Could such a Being say, but
with pity, free from condemnation, 'Woe, woe
unto thee, Bethsoida one moment, "it shall be
more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of
Judgment than you. And the next 'Come unto
rne all ye who labor, and I will give ye rest.
Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for
I am meek and lowly at heat, and ye shall find
rest unto your soul." Within my soul I felt
the truth that He should be judged by His in
finite compassion, and the love displayed in
all His acts^ and not by the allegories, parables
and saying interpreted superficially, that a God
of love who would counsil His creatures to for
give seventy times seven, who forgave the most

365

erring on earth, would do likewise in the world
of spirits, and ,yet, with the passions and lusts
of the animal, I could not be impressed with
the truth, but turned to that most congenial to
my material nature."

"Alas," replied the great seer, "were it not
imperative, were it not solely through stern dis
cipline that many on the lower planes must ad
vance, I should bitterly deplore. It was or
dained that I 'was to forget the truth after my
return to the material plane. It was my mis
sion to strengthen the belief in the horrors of
hells and places of punishment, to compel the
undeveloped through fear to do that which
they could not in any other way. Although
many have progressed beyond these crude con
ceptions, my church still adheres to these obso
lete dogmas, and, which despite the enlightment
of many and their correct impression, retard its
growth. You were far above the average, and
still you accepted these errors."

"Simply through my faith in you, and lack
of correct spiritual impressions, but it is not
solely our church which inculcates these errors,
both the Catholic and Protestant teach the sam^
thing. They, with the exception of many with
in, who are illuminated, and more on the out
side who abjure such ungodlike, unchristian be
liefs, delight in, and would not do without hells,

366

fire and brimstone, even though they know the
real meaning of hell to be not a place of pun
ishment but the grave."

"Not yet are they ready to be impressed cor
rectly, but they are gradually becoming more
illumined, and abolishing many of their most
primiitve conceptions."

The visitor laughed merrily, "Oh, I know,
I acknowledge my limitations. I argued with
many, not nearly so enlighted on material mat
ters as I, who were much more correctly im
pressed, many, too big to wish salvation HOT
accorded to all, 'who 'were infidels, atheists and
agnostics, and many spiritualists, undeveloped
modiums, who saw with a clearer vision, who
midst many laughable absurdities, grasped the
truth of a God of love and ridiculed our great
er absurdities and fallacies."

The seer laughed also as his visitor continu
ed, "That which suprises me is the attitude of
the churches regarding spiritualism, not recog
nizing that all religions have a spiritual founda
tion and are of spiritual origin. All worship a
God of Spirit, hope for a spiritual life, and
teach of heavens and hells. The Lord Jesus
Christ ascended to the spirit world, proved
its existence and the life of the spirit in many
ways. The Old Testament is filled with spirit
ualism. St. Paul devotes a chapter to it, the

367

12th chapter of the Corinthians, To another the
workings of miracles, to another discerning of
spirits, to another divers kinds of tongues, etc.,'
and yet the orthordox Christians who accept
hells for their foes, never for themselves or their
loved ones, deride these people more orcrectly
illumined than they, regardless how low in
social scale or how illietrate, I speak now of
myself, who was one of the most intolerant also."
"I must confess when I felt compelled to
give the aweful pictures I thought I had seen,
1 felt my soul protesting and filled with pity
but could not give clearly spiritual truth at that
time."

"How correctly impressed was St. Paul
when he said, 'So that they who are in the flesh
cannot please God, so as many as are led by the
spirit of God, they are the sons of God. The
spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit that
fwe are the children of God. For I am pur-
suaded that neither death, nor life, nor Angels
nor principalities, nor powers, nor things to
come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creat
ure shall be able to separate us from the love of
God, which is in Christ Jesus, our Lord.' Ah,
these sublime promises to all of God's children,
so erroneously claimed to be but for a few, but
for the righteous of whom the Lord said, 'I
come not to bring the righteous, but sinners to

368

repentance.' Also St. Paul, 'For though we
walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh,
for the weapons of our war-fare are not carnal,
but mighty, through God, to the pulling down
of strongholds.' Also, 'For the fruit of the
spirit is in all goodness, and righteousness and
truth? It seems to me so strange now that I
interpreted so many of these truths incorrectly,
that I could not see that ever and always the
life of the spirit, the life of the flesh both exist
ing, were on two planes, utterly distinct, tha
advise, instructions, promises, denunciations
were for the mortal (, not for the spirit of right
eousness, goodness and truth."

"All intended for the spirit on mortal plane"
"Entirely distinct from the spiritual, and
different discipline for each individual one, He
dsciriminates aganst none, all are prepared for
different lines of activity, hence many are called
home at varying ages, and many upon acquiring
personality ere brought forth. I never could ex
plain to my sense of right and justice, the end
destined for that class, as well as the large ele
ment of degenerates, weaklings, mentally un
balanced and insane, I felt they were irrespon
sible, and that our Father could not hold them
responsible."

"It will be but a very short time," said the,
seer, "when spirits, on mortal plane, will be

369

impressed with the truth, thhat, not only are
these unfortunate brethren and sisters irrespon
sible, on that plane, but that the large criminal
element are equally so. Science will solve and
prove these truths, when those in charge de
cide the time is ripe. The truth then will be
known, that those deemed so terribly afflicted, so
discriminated against, do not suffer more than
others. The degenerate, the weakling, the
moral pervert, the mentally unbalanced, are so
lacking in wholesome entities forming brain and
body, that it is impossible for the spirit to re
ceive from the various nerve centers correct im
pressions regarding aught of the mortal body,
except the pain and suffering adjudged essen
tial. The criminal oft the offspring of this
class, or victim of disease and propensity, the
same, as either brain or body, subject to disease
and propensity, cause equally as deplorable re
sults, and also renders him so dense are his sen-
sibiliites, so undeveloped his brain as unreliable
an insrtument as the insane."

"Christian Science, one of the latest inter
pretation of the Bible, that mortal mind, or
rather material brain creates the delusions dis
ease, evil and death on the plane is not correct."

"Knowing the truth as we do, we know that
Mrs. Eddy was impressed to give certain truths,
as I was, to meet the requirements of a large

370

class, who cannot believe in hell and damnation."
"A dnyet this class accept theories as im
possible to credit. They believe in Principle,
and not in a Supreme Personal God. They
believe in the Lord Jesus Christ as His "Sole-
begotten Son." They accept, yet deride spir
itualism. They accept "The Spirit" which
impressed Mrs. Eddy, and is presumed to im
press their healers. They do not give form
to God nor location to the spirit world, although
they believe In the real, true spirit life and man,
and ignore mortal life and beings. They grasp
the great truth of the unreality of evil, disease
and death to the spirit, the real and the true,
but cannot see the inconsistency of the real and
the true in the Person of the Lord Jesus Christ,
who said, "Who seeth me, seeth the Father"
abandoning the real and the true world, the
real and true body, to sacrifice an unreal one, to
save unreal beings, created by mortal mind from
from unreal mortal beliefs. Were mortal life
created out of the spirit's erroneous beliefs, and
mortal mind and life illusions, God Almighty
would not come Himself, or send His sole-be
gotten Son to dispel an illusion of a mortal mind
and body, an unreal body and mind. Pure,
perfect spirit has no delusions to dispel. Chris
tian Science ignores all mortality, gives spirit
its true place, yet ridicules spiritism, claims

371

truly, "only spirit can discern spirit," yet denies
that spirit, on mortal plane, can see or com
mune with spirits, whilst claiming all are
spirits and mortals do not exist. The spirits
who believe in spiritualism but not in Christian
Science cannot commune with, or see spirits,
but are shut out from spirit consciousness as
'well as association. False beliefs of the true
spirit create mortal mind, which creates the
delusion of death, evil and disease, Christian
Science founded by a mortal, a false concept of
mortal mind, heals these false bodies and false
beliefs, so that the real and ever true spirit child
can advance, otherwise the real and true would
suffer for the false and unreal. And yet sen-
sible people, who cannot accept hell and damna
tion because it shuts out all from immortality
but a chosen few, as interpreted sujerficially,
accept these statements because they give hope,
and with the truths grapsed and comprehended,
with faith in the name of God, the Lord Jesus
Christ, does good, and heals and reforms those
ordained to be healed."

"Yea, yea, it reforms, reforms the brain and
body by the power of the spirit, when the mor
tal brain is fitted to receive impressions, never
otherwise, only when God wills!'

"Certainly. Christian Science is especially
for the class I alluded to, as the Salvation Army

372

is for another, both doing effective work, al
though Christian Science is a step in advance, as
it, not only recognizes the unreality of evil, dis
ease and death, but proves the unreality of disease
by healing it, when God wills, and when it heals
disease, by the same power, heals evil. Mrs.
Eddy made the mistake of not giving matter
and the material creation its true, legitimate
place, as essential in God's scheme of creation
as the spiritual"

"Nay," corrected Emanuel Swedenborg,
"Mrs. Eddy made no mistake, Mrs. Eddy was
impressed to give that which alone could ap
peal to, and comfort a certain class, as the truths
we know will be given to another class, to com
fort them. These, if given to Christian Scien
tists, not yet ready, would be rejected, just as
when I shall be allowed to give the truth to my
church, only those correctly impressed will re
ceive it. The majority, unable to grasp a God
of Love, dominated by the carnal, eager to pun
ish their fellow creatures, will still cling to
their hells and material conceptions as you did.
You could not grasp the truths of Christian
Science and condemned it, simply, because you,
on certain lines, more enlightened, discerned
where truth had not been misrepresented, but
vaguely expressed. You know, impressed by
ner spirit and others, not as cognized by her,

373

"The Spirit, God Omnipotent," she was im
pressed to give publicly the unreality of evil,
disease and death, the power of God through
the spirit to heal the disease and evil of the
mortal plane, and, in reality, to those who com
prehended her in spirit, (only those who were
not in spiritual light failed to grasp, as she did
herself), the truth. But Christian Science
makes mortal mind, while denying its reality,
more potent than God, makes it build the body,
and create disease and evil, Instead of explaining
lucidly that God Omnipotent created material
and spiritual 'worlds conjointly and the two
planes of consciousness. That the material
world is as necessary as birth-place for His
children as the spiritual, and necessary as pre
paratory schools of discipline for many. It
ignores the fact that spirit has, while on earth,
a "natural as well as a spiritual body," also the
scientifically proven fact that mortal mind, or
rather material brain, is not responsible for all
the divers mental and physical afflictions man is
heir to. That, instead of innocent babes just
born, foully diseased, creating disease, opposed
to all justice and common sense, their parents,
through perversion of thought, inflicted upon
them, the parents, in reality, are victims of dis
ease themselves, which has been transmitted
from generation to generation by pure and

374

honorable people, incapable themselves of
creating or perpetuately by unholy, impure
thought, the diseases which have originated
with the animal and primitive man seemingly
through ignorance and violation of law. Chris
tian Science assumes that many diseases not
caused by fear and worry, but the physical con
dition preceeding, the effects of conditions
known to us, are caused by mortal mind. The
actual truth is that no disease is caused by that
which is presumed to be the mind, that the
spirit knows naught of disease. The spirit
through a material brain is unable, unless, un
der control or directivity, to keep body in
health or disease. But, that which is sensed as
a disorder, defective, malformed brain unable
to follow law, debilitates the body, lowers its
vitality, -and produces disease, or that which is
sensed as disease."

"It is then, as I assumed on mortal plane,
that mortal mind does not create disease, hence
Christian Science does not impress these facts
clearly, although it clearly proves that God
heals disease and sin. It does not explain how
it heals to the satisfaction of any but those for
whom it is intended, whose brains can grasp
idyosincrasies incomprehensible to others, or
who accept the truths, which the majority do,
content to leave to the spirit the power to unfold

375

the apparent contradictions and inconsistences.
Christian Science cannot graps a Personal God,
makes all manifest God. This is true as chil
dren of God, we are all of Him, but not true in
the sense that we are or ever can equal Him.
Christian Science does not explain the truth of
God Omnipotent Personally impressing the
Lord Jesus Christ, recognizing the Lord Jesus
Christ as a Son on an equal plane. The great
truth of a Personal God Omnipotent is taught
by our church, which has not advanced simply
because we teach hell and places of punishment.
I frankly confess Christian Science is doing bet
ter, greater work."

Swedenborg replied, "It is impossible for
the majority until ready to be impressed, to
credit a Personal God, that, as I say in "Heaven
and Hell," is but discerned by the highest.
Christian Science was brought forth by Mrs.
Eddy, the instrument, to impress those in har
mony with the truths they were fit to receive. So
long as they realize the Omnipotence, whether
cognized as Principle or Person, the Divinity
of Christ, the Divine Commandments, all is as
God wills. Little by little all will advance,
there will be no necessity for exterior forms of
religion, all will find within the true light. It
is true that there are many undeveloped healers
in Christian Science, that many of its followers

376

are even more undeveloped, that it does not
interpret clearly the Gospel of Love, that it
still, more or less, on material plane, fails in
many ways, as do all religions, but it is just
creeping, when it eliminates its false concep
tions, become truly spiritual, it will be a greater
power for good."

"Do you not think it probable in time that
true Christian Spiritualism may advance?"

lie smiled, "True Christian Spiritualism,
amongst all races, whether accepted as Christian
spiritualism or not, is more powerful than any,
has more followers among all the different
religions, philosophies than any other belief.
Modern spiritualism, with its "Elder Brother"
theory, will merge into the true which ultimate
ly will number openly, as it now does privately
thousands, who, divested of the fear of pre
judice will come forth from the churches,
Christian Science and the various philosophies,
and unafraid, unashamed, acknowledge the
control of the spirit. It were as absurd to
attempt to wipe creation out of existence, as to
attempt to stem the mighty forces of all out-
spirit spheres, all, under our loving Father,
working in unison, to gradually, not incompati
ble with discipline, bring the two planes into
closer communion, to lighten, as far as possible,
the otherwise too severe discipline. As the chil-

377

dren progress, the material brain becomes a
better instrument, and brings spirit in closer
touch with material life, hence unless instructed
regarding the truths and necessity for this
discipline, they 'would suffer more than is ad
judged necessary. No one is permitted to
suffer in the least more than is actually necessary
for individual discipline. The more developed,
the more unfoldled the spirit, in closer touch
with mortal life, feels more keenly the impres
sions received from the mortal brain and body,
as 'well as expresses or transmits more perfectly
spiritual impressions. In consequence were
the spirit unilluminated with faith, hope and
knowledge while on earth, as he advances and
become mo^re conscious of material life, he
would naturalyl suffer more. Therefore, a3
the spirit gradually comes in1 closer touch, teach
ers, suited to each plane of advancement, have
been prepared for the different races. When
the time arrived, when a greater than any who
had preceeded, was needed, when some were so
advanced that only the truth could satisfy them,
when the great masses, on the lower planes, had
arrived at that stage where more light was
needed, light that could not be destroyed by the
sophistry of any unstable philosophy or reli
gion, our loving Father, the God of Love,
brought forth, on earth, the Lord Jesus Christ,
a perfect material instrument, one fit to be im-

378

pressed perfectly. He, Himself, impressed
and at various times attached Himself to Jesus,
through Jesus He suffered all the ignominy and
pain of His life and crucifixion. Only in this
way, with truth, could our Lord say, "I and
my Father are one." In verity in more accord
and unison than any spirit with his mortal body.
Our loving Father, to inspire His children with
faith, hope and love, suffered, on mortal plane,
while attached to the Lord, as much as any of
His children, and in this manner, brought the
spirit and mortal life into closer union, satis
fied with actual knowledge those clamoring for
the truth, and, in parable and allegory, gave all
that was necessary for the masses. The little
grain of truth, the tiny ray of light which they
were and are capable of being impressed with,
is just enough to force them, incapable of being
governed by love, to greater effort through
fear. It is the mission of the Celestial Angels,
directing attached spirits, to gradually impress
the spiritual attributes of love, will, under
standing, knowledge, intelligence. In truth
there is no such thing as human reason or logic,
there is material brain, which has a certain
degree of reason, intelligence and conscious
ness, the reason, intelligence and consciousness
of each separate entity inhabiting it, all under
directivity or control. When these combine,
as a whole, in the aggregate, under control, for

379

purpose of discipline, they transmit incorrect
impressions, and, seemingly, bear false witness.
The Angels, in charge of all these entities, under
their supervision, develop the conditions re
quisite for the especial discipline for each
spirit on mortal plane. Were it not for this
supervision a mortal babe, even among the most
advanced races, would develop no more than
the babe of the most primitive. The Angels
develop the brain within the first six months,
to enable the spirit babe to be impressed, when
ready. Every child, upon mortal plane, is
impressed from the spirit spheres by their own
especial Angel Guides." He ceased.

"Therefore, the child, his visitor added, "of
the most highly advanced spiritually and mate
rially, suffers no more, in reality, than the
abandoned waif of the slums, or the millions in
famine stricken places, who succumb to starva
tion, or the thousands of child slaves who toil
for a pittance."

"Often so, all have individual discipline,
many suffer necessarily more on this plane,
although the waif of the slums, the famine-
stricken, the child slaves in a much shorter per
iod are called home."

"Those taken, prior to birth, upon acquiring
personality, early in life, require but little mor
tal discipline."

"The especial work of various kinds for
380

which they are destined require entirely differ
ent training, or they most assuredly would not
be detached unless necessary.

"They do not suffer at all then, therefore
must be more greatly favored."

"Not at all. Nothing is left to chance in
all God's realms. All, even to the hairs of our
heads are numbered. That for which a child
is destined is known prior to birth on spirit
plane, all that Divine love and wisdom can
do, to fit him for that destiny, is done, as there
are millions brought forth daily in all the spirit
worlds, the discipline of all varies considera
bly. The mortal life so transitory, so dream
like, despite is suffering, appears but a mo
ment to the awakened spirit.7

"Then there is no such thing as free will
upon mortal plane?"

"The spirit, upon the mortal plane of con
sciousness, is only impressed by Celestial
guides, with that which is deemed essential for
mortal discipline, until he advances under
law of the mortal plane. The work of the
Celestial Angels in charge is to make the free
will of the spirit, of mortal plane, to accord
with the God will of the spirit, when the mor
tal discipline requires it. The will of man is
free only within the bounds of law, man is
neither a puppet nor an automatum upon his
true plane, but, upon the mortal, he is ever un-

381

der law and supervision. In all spirits spheres
law is invariable, universal and immutable, so
invariable that perfect science foretells the
future with absolute certainity. Upon the
mortal plane, science has advanced so rapidly
as to predict phemonena many years in advance,
were conditions as perfect as on spiritual, spirits
on mortal plane, could be able to foretell with
accuracy all things pertainingly to physics. As
law is but an expression of the Divine will, all
that has been in the past, and all that is, and all
that will be, is but an expression of His will. He
acts not contrary to His own Divine law. Even
the phemonena, determined by the variable con
ditions, under which law operates, on mortal
plane, attributed to mans free will, are under
law."

"Then, in reality, there is no such thing as
freewill?"

"Spirit, on mortal plane, is free to act as he
will under these variable conditions, yet no
one, outside the mentally and criminally afflicted
but seeks within for the light to guide him, the
impressions that he can receive from no where
else but the spirit plane, where God's will is
his will in his own true home. Hence, he acts
according to the impressions transmitted and
while apparently free, yet is guided and direct
ed as his guardian Angels know to be neces
sary for him."

382

"Do you not think that there are many on
earth to whom the knowledge of this truth might
make cast off responsibility, cease individual
effort, and rely solely upon their guardian
Angels?"

"That could not be, all rely upon Him who
said, "Take no thought of the tomorrow, but,
although all impressions are from the spirit, all
receive, according to their plane, according to
those in charge, none can act otherwise than as
they decree or as God 'wills!'

"The Lord's prayer says, "Thy will be
done, lead us not into temptation, deliver us
from evil."

"The Angels, in charge, arrange these con
dition of apparent temptation and evil. This
prayer was and is for all subject to material
conditions, no matter how advanced."

"As mortals advance, will evil cease to
tempt, and be conquered?"

"The law of progression, in all spirit
spheres is universal, invariable, on mortal, for
the purpose of discipline, it is variable. Al
though here and there an individual or race
retrograde, or are wiped out of existence, the
majoriety are ever on the upward march until
they attain to the highest material advance
ment. If unaccompanied by spiritual unjold-
ment to harmonize, the pendulum swings back,
races disappear, are wiped out, become extinct,

383

to begin anew until both material and spiritual
are in accord. When that time arrives, the
earth will have accomplished its mission like
the material body, cease to exist as a world, and
be transformed into the true spiritual substance
of the vast atmospheric spiritual ocean. But
in spiritual worlds, in the true life, the spirits,
the real beings, ever in peace, love and harmony,
whether their mortal attachments advance or
not, advance, and upon their release from the
mortal, find themselves upon a higher plane
than the highest material plane in all wisdom
and knowledge, and more spiritually unfolded
than the most God-like and saint-like. God's
will, their will, where the unreality of evil dis
ease and death, the illusions of the mortal van
ish as with us. The apparent conflict between
the material and the spiritual, the animal pro
pensities and diseases, which seemingly cause
the undeveloped conditions, are, under law,
caused by the Celestial Angels for purpose of
discipline. Hence, from the beginning of
human life up to the present, these conditions
are necessary for the majority or they would
not exist while spirits are being trained in all
material worlds."

Swedenborg ceased, his visitor said rever
ently,

"Thy will be done."

384

YC 15674

U.C.BERKELEY LIBRARIES

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY